Search the Community

Here's a sequel to my story, Washu's Baby Bundle Inventions. Here's the link if you want to read that first. Hope you like it. 😃😮‍💨😋😏😒 Ayeka was powdering Ryoko's butt with baby powder as a fresh, adult-sized, cloth diaper was laying under her butt. She rolled her eyes at the sight. It had been three days since Washu had finished her "lessons" to teach them about caring for babies, and Ryoko, and admittedly Ayeka as well, still hadn't fully regained their potty training. Or perhaps Ryoko was just being lazy, as usual. "You expect me to believe you haven't recovered yet?!" Ayeka asked moodily as she wrapped the diaper around Ryoko's pelvis. "Hey, don't blame me!" Ryoko argued. "Blame whatever Washu put in that milk!" Ayeka groaned and used a safety pin in the middle to hold the diaper in place. The two then stood up as Ryoko was still smirking. Ayeka, however, was still dubious. They both agreed that they had gotten all they could out of watching Washu's infantilization at the hands of the Inventions she had subjected them to. However, Ayeka was reluctant to follow through with Ryoko's plan, despite the fact that ion storms would be keeping Tenchi and their daughters on Jurai for another month. "Are you sure about this?" Ayeka asked. "Mihoshi and Kiyone haven't done anything to us." "Hey, who better to practice on than an overgrown baby?" Ryoko said. "And if Kiyone isn't going through it too, you know she'll rat us out to Tenchi's grandfather." "Well..." Ayeka relented. "I guess it wouldn't hurt to test out our maternal skills." "That’s the spirit, Ayeka!" Ryoko said impishly. Just then, there was a knock on the door, and Ryoko eagerly opened it. On the other side were Mihoshi and Kiyone. Mihoshi had dark skin, blonde hair, and large blue eyes. She was wearing a pink sweater and tan slacks. Kiyone was fair-skinned with long green hair and narrow, blue eyes. In addition to an orange headband, she also wore a white sweater and black jeans. "So you said you wanted our help with something?" Mihoshi asked innocently. "Oh yes." Ayeka said. "Miss Washu gave us a crash course on child rearing, and we were wondering if you could help us see how much we've learned." "Well sure!" Mihoshi said excitedly. "Hold on." Kiyone said. "What do you need us to do?" "Oh just help Washu prepare the dolls me and Ayeka will practice with." Ryoko said quickly. "So where is Miss Washu?" Mihoshi asked. "In her lab." Ayeka said. "Would you go get her?" The two went to the door into Washu's lab. Once it was opened, gray mechanical arms with white gloves for hands grabbed Kiyone and Mihoshi, pulling them into the lab as they screamed in terror. Ryoko just giggled and sat down on the couch, watching the TV as it was about to show her and Ayeka what Mihoshi and Kiyone were in for. Inside the lab, Kiyone was struggling against the arms while Mihoshi began kicking her feet in the air, as if that'd do any good. Kiyone knew it was on her to free them and figure out what Washu, Ryoko, and Ayeka were planning. However, it became apparent that they couldn't free themselves from the arms, so Kiyone decided to get the lay of the land as the arms were carrying the two to a very colorful corner of Washu's lab. "Washu!" Mihoshi called out. "Ryoko! Ayeka! Something's gone wrong! Help us!!" Kiyone groaned at Mihoshi's cluelessness. Eventually, they were set down in a green room and onto a conveyor belt. The two looked around nervously, trying to gage what exactly was in store for them. "Thank you for volunteering for the great Washu's Baby Care Course." A mechanized version of Washu's voice said from the ceiling. "Here, you'll learn first hand the ups and downs of a child's early life." "First hand experience?!" Kiyone asked in alarm. "So, we're going to help Ryoko and Ayeka care for babies?" Mihoshi asked confusedly. "No." The voice said simply. "You will become babies that Ryoko and Ayeka will then care for." "Babies?!!" Mihoshi and Kiyone said at once. Before they could even try to get off of the belt, one of the arms pulled a lever near the belt, and the belt carried them forward. When they saw a giant blue box in front of them, Mihoshi and Kiyone ran off, desperately trying to avoid a second infancy. However, as the two were beginning to gain ground, Mihoshi's left shoe came untied, causing her to trip and accidentally knock Kiyone down, causing them to be carried towards the machine at alarming speeds, despite them trying to crawl away in desperation. Unfortunately, when Mihoshi and Kiyone stumbled down, they ended up side by side as they attempted to crawl away. As such, when they were within a few inches of the blue box, the cuffs of Mihoshi's slacks and Kiyone's jeans got caught up in the part of the belt that met the box. As such, though they tried to run away, their pants kept being pulled by the belt until they were completely pulled into the box, and their pants were torn to shreds. Inside, Kiyone and Mihoshi were left in a bit of a daze as yellow mechanical arms with the same white gloves for hands grabbed the two and stripped them of their sweaters, their panties and bras, and even Kiyone's headband. As this was going on, Mihoshi could only cry while Kiyone shouted at the top of her lungs. She wasn't about to let herself be treated like a Looney Tune just because Washu, Ryoko, and Ayeka wanted to play house. "Let us out of here, Washu!!" Kiyone shouted, mistakingly believing that she was the brains behind this mechanized prank. "I swear, I'll punch your lights out when I see you!!" "Help!!" Mihoshi cried loudly. "Ryoko! Ayeka! Please help us!" However, their screams and cries fell on deaf ears. Once their shoes and socks were taken off, the belt carried them forward. Mihoshi and Kiyone left the blue box as naked as the day they were born. Mihoshi was first, and Kiyone was second. Mihoshi's next stop on the belt was at a green cube. A steel clamp came from the other side and secured itself around Mihoshi's waist. A mechanical arm like the ones from the belt came out. It struck Mihoshi several times on the butt, and she instantly started crying. Mihoshi was then released and continued down the belt. Kiyone came up a few seconds later and got secured to the station too. The mechanical arm then came up and slapped Kiyone's butt a few times. Kiyone remained silent, not even daring to curse out Washu, Ryoko, or Ayeka. It definitely hurt, but she refused to give them the satisfaction of her crying. As such, Kiyone got another round of spankings. She teared up but managed to remain tight lipped. This went on until the fifth round of spankings where Kiyone finally began crying, her butt blazing red from the repeated strikes to it. The belt then moved forward, carrying the girls to the next station. Mihoshi arrived at two green boxes on either end of her. Instead of hands this time, the mechanical arms ended in brushes that scrubbed Mihoshi's back. Mihoshi gasped a little when they cleaned her butt but was happy at some tender treatment. The arms that brought her and Kiyone to the belt then came down and turned Mihoshi onto her back. Mihoshi's front was then cleaned, making her giggle profusely. She was then moved forward, much happier than before. When Kiyone arrived at the station shortly afterwards, she saw the brushes and tried to crawl forward, but the arms returned and shoved her head onto the belt, leaving her butt sticking in the air as that and the rest of her back was thoroughly cleaned. Once that was done, the arms moved Kiyone onto her back and held her forehead down as her front was cleaned. "You can't do this to me!!" Kiyone yelled. "I'm a Galaxy Police--" Before she could finish, the brushes began cleaning her mouth, making her spit and gag. The brushes continued cleaning Kiyone, ignoring her angry shouts until she was completely clean, and Kiyone was sent off, grumbling about what just happened. She was going to make sure Ryoko and Ayeka paid for tricking them into this torture machine. The next station Mihoshi arrived at was surprisingly simple. A mechanical arm like the ones that had stripped her naked and spanked her came out of the now familiar green cube and began tickling Mihoshi. She giggled and even squealed with laughter before the belt carried her forward. Kiyone arrived next and couldn't help but laugh as she was tickled. She knew she should try to escape but couldn't help but feel refreshed after being manhandled in the last few sections. Eventually, the tickling stopped, and Kiyone sighed while the belt carried her forward. Mihoshi arrived at the next station where a mechanical arm came out of the cube, holding a powder puff and patted Mihoshi's groin and stomach, making Mihoshi giggle as the baby powder was spread out. A second mechanical arm came out with a spatula, put it under Mihoshi, and flipped her like a pancake, making her shriek in shock. Afterwards, the first hand patted Mihoshi's butt with baby powder, and she was sent off. Kiyone arrived shortly afterwards and sneezed profusely as her stomach and groin were powdered. The second arm then flipped Kiyone onto her stomach as she screamed in alarm. Once she was on her stomach, her butt was powdered, and the belt sent Kiyone on her way. As Kiyone was carried forward, she saw that she and Mihoshi were near the diapering station and knew she needed to act fast. She crawled forward until she was only an inch or two behind Mihoshi. Every second was going to count if this was to work. Hitting a small bump, Mihoshi was flipped onto a waiting cloth diaper that had been set down by the arms at the next station. However, unlike the last few stations, the box for these arms was much higher up, and the arms were much longer and appeared more nimble. A second after Mihoshi was flipped onto the diaper, Kiyone landed on top of her and used the confusion to jump off the belt and run off in the direction of the door out of the lab. Mihoshi tried to follow her, but both arms held her in place. As such, a third arm came out of the box and grabbed Kiyone by the neck, making her gag. "Let me go!!" Kiyone yelled. "I'll throw the book at you, Washu!!!" As Kiyone continued shouting, yet another arm came up with a small hammer and hit her on the head. With that, her mind seemed to switch off, and all she could do was giggle and coo. An orange baby bonnet was then put on Kiyone's head, and she was brought back to Mihoshi. The two extra arms shoved the two together, causing Kiyone's legs to bend into a kneeling state that pinned Mihoshi's arms to the back of the diaper while her head was resting on Kiyone's crotch. The arms then wrapped the diaper around Mihoshi, making her marvel at how big it was before she realized that it was completely covering her. "Wait!!" Mihoshi shouted, but it was too late. The diaper was folded around Mihoshi and Kiyone's lower half and secured with a large safety pin through the middle. If anyone saw Kiyone now, they'd see a mentally handicapped woman with green hair, very tan legs, and an enormous butt. Mihoshi kicked her legs as much as possible, her only course of action in her current state. "Help!" The muffled voice of Mihoshi said from behind the diaper. "Somebody help us!" "Mamama." Kiyone cooed, being completely out of it. The belt carried Kiyone and Mihoshi to the next station where a mechanical arm held a hose with a baby bottle nipple at the end. It was connected to a cylinder that held a gallon of milk. The arm put the nipple into Kiyone's mouth, and she immediately drank it down, ending up with a pot belly once the cylinder was emptied. Mihoshi could only groan as she could hear the rumbling of her stomach and hoped they got out of this before Kiyone needed a diaper change. Next, the belt carried the packaged duo to a mannequin without arms and wearing a pink dress. Just then, yellow mechanical arms like the rest of the belt came out and picked up Kiyone and Mihoshi. Mihoshi kicked her legs as hard as she could, not knowing what was happening, but she was unable to do anything as the mannequin began patting Kiyone's lower back as Mihoshi heard an ominous gurgle from Kiyone's stomach and began whimpering. Eventually, Kiyone burped, and the two were set back down on the belt. It then moved the two forward, Kiyone still smiling like an idiot and babbling like a baby. "Babawa." Kiyone cooed, making Mihoshi concerned about her partner's mental state. At the end of the belt, the arms that put them on the belt in the first place put orange mittens on Kiyone's hands and matching booties on Mihoshi's feet. The arms then put the two on the ground and patted Kiyone's head. Kiyone just cooed, still completely out of it. "Now I hope you kids learned about treating kids like individuals." The voice that had greeted them earlier said. "Enjoy your stay and your second infancy." Mihoshi, knowing she was their only hope now, walked around blindly, hoping to run into Washu. She was very unsteady thanks to Kiyone's unconscious body being on top of her and couldn't see thanks to the surprisingly thick cloth diaper that she was wrapped up in. "Hello?!" Mihoshi called out, her voice still muffled. "Miss Washu? Ryoko? Ayeka? Sasami? Tenchi?" Mihoshi continued walking around, not knowing where she was going or if Kiyone would come to her senses. "Anybody?" Mihoshi asked tearfully. To be continued...

Vicky Williams had a worried expression on her face. She was sitting on the sofa worried that her 20 year old daughter wasn’t socialising enough and was working too hard on her college work. Vicky was a 37 year old brunette mum. “She really needs to get out and meet her friends and stop spending all her time doing her work” I head up to Ellie’s bedroom and knock on the door “Ellie?” Ellie is pouring over notes and mounds of books. Her heavy glasses are sitting on my nose. She hears her mum calling through the door. “Mum, not now. I need to study for the quiz next month. It's important." I say trying to zone you out but I know it's not that easy. Last month, you tried taking me out to go out and meet people for half an hour. I refused as I wanted to really study for college and I wanted to get great grades. I shook my head and got back down to studying. “Ok hun. I was just saying that I’m going to the shops and I’ll be there awhile'' Ellie doesn't hear anything and Vicky heads downstairs and grabs her purse. She gets in the car and drives to the local supermarket. As Vicky approaches the entrance, there are people handing out leaflets. One of them hands her one and she looks at it while going in. ‘All stressed out? Want to relax? Well take a relaxing day at our ‘feel young spa and health centre. You'll feel like a new you.’ Vicky smiles and thinks that Ellie would love that. She put it in her pocket and finished the shopping. 1hr later Vicky puts the bags in the car and drives home still thinking of the spa. She parks the car and puts the shopping away, head up to Ellie’s room. “Ellie, I saw this when I was shopping. Though you could do with it” she says, sliding it under the door. Ellie doesn't see it as she is in the zone. The clock chimes 11. Ellie looks at it and yawns. She wasn't finished with her studies but she was shattered. She got up from the chair and was about to flop onto her bed when she noticed the leaflet on the floor. It looks interesting and Ellie needs a break but she needs to finish this assignment. She puts it onto her bedside table and flops onto her bed and is out like a light. When Ellie woke up the next day, her body aches and her legs feel like lead weights. “God I'm aching, my body feels like I've been to the gym during the night.” She sits up in bed and looks over to her bedside table and takes the leaflet. “This looks really relaxing. I'll get mum to take me.” Ellie gets up and walks like a zombie downstairs. “Um, mum, can we go to the spa resort?” “Well, actually, I guessed you wanted to, so I decided to book us in today. I've signed us up for a few treatments too and I'm just waiting for you to have breakfast and then get dressed and we can go.” Vicky replied. Ellie nods and hurries up getting ready and 10 mins later both Vicky and Ellie are in the car driving downtown to the spa. 20 mins later, Vicky parks the car and both of them enter a big building. The building is an old huge mansion with the name ‘Feel Young Spa’ on the front. They go up to the front desk "Hello and Welcome to ‘Feel Young Spa’ the receptionist greets them. “Hello, we booked today. Our names are Vicky and Ellie.” The receptionist checks the computer. “Yes, right. That looks fine. If you don't mind following this gentleman here and he will take you to your first treatment.” We follow the man and are led into a tiled changing room with two white dressing gowns. “If you would like to take off your clothes and change into these dressing gowns and wait here, someone will be here for you shortly.” He leaves and we start undressing. We finished undressing and waited in the gowns. 5 minutes later, a woman entered the changing room. “Are you guys ready?" She asks and leads them into a room with two massage tables in the middle of it. “Ok, If you could lay down on your back and your waxing will begin soon.” She said, pointing to two tables. Vicky and Ellie lay down on the tables and wait patiently and 2 people walk through the door. “Right, who is Ellie?” Says one of them. She raises her hand. “Right you're mum signed you up for a full wax and relaxation package and Vicky you’ve got a waxing” says. “Can you put these towel round your waist?” We take the robes off and wrap them round our body. “To relax you further, please put on these headphones.” The lady places them on Ellie. On the headphones is peaceful, soothing music. Vicky looks over at Ellie and smiles that she is accepting this. Ellie winces a little bit every time that the wax strips are pulled off but the music keeps her relaxed. Ellie is so relaxed that she doesn't realise that the lady has finished waxing her and starting rubbing oil, herbs and chemicals into her body. Ellie smiles, enjoying it. What Ellie doesn't know is that Vicky has signed her up for the extreme mind stress reliever. This treatment uses hypnosis to mentally regress her mind to a much less stressful time and Vicky has chosen for her to become a 6 month old baby. Included in the package is treatments for Vicky. She will receive some drugs that will make her lactate and be able to carry her new baby. The lady taps Ellie on her shoulder and she opens her eyes and takes one side of the headphones off. “Yes?” Elle says. “Right I’ve put the oils on you so I’ll leave you to soak in them for 10 mins and I’ll be back. Lay back and I’ll check on you then”. The lady says as she starts to leave. She places the headphones back on and closes her eyes. She relaxes again, not bothering to look at Vicky who is talking to the lady. “When will her hypnosis take effect?” Vicky asks. “It will take effect once the clock hits midnight. Your changes will take effect once you get home” the lady says “also you ticked the home changes right?” She nods. “Right, when you get home, everything will be set up but don’t let her see till the next night.” I nod. The lady goes to Ellie and taps her on the shoulder again. “How do you feel? Do you feel relaxed and all nice?” She smiles and says “Oh yes. That felt brilliant. I needed that. I feel so relaxed and my skin feels so smooth and even down there feels nice. What’s next?” “Your next treatment is a mud bath, so get dressed in your gown and follow me” the lady said, opening the door. “Can I keep the headphones on while I enjoy the mud bath?” Ellie asks. “Sure, you wear them all day here” the lady replied. Ellie looked pleased. All three of them walk down the corridor and Ellie is still listening to the music. They all enter the room and there are mud baths full to the brim with mud. Vicky and Ellie slip off the gowns and enter the mud baths. The mud bath feels weird at first but it’s so relaxing. “I feel so relaxed mum. I’m glad we decided to come here.” Ellie says take your headphones off. “Well, I’m pleased to hear that cause you seemed so stressed with all that work. Now let’s soak still in the mud and enjoy the rest of our treatments” Vicky replied, closing her hers and disappearing under the mud. Ellie couldn't do that as the headphones would get dirty. About 30 mins later, the lady came back and told Vicky and Ellie that their session and treatment was over. Ellie took off the headphones and got into the showers and washed the mud off. “Mum you look great, your skin looks youthful.” Ellie says. “Thanks Ellie, you're not looking too bad either, looks like the oils and mud bath is doing your skin good” Vicky replies. A little milk trickles out from her breast but as she is showering, it gets washed away unnoticed. They dry themselves and head to the changing rooms. They head out past the receptionist. “Hope you had a great time. Please spread the word around that we are here” she says with a smile on her face. “Oh we had a lovely time, did we Ellie?” Vicky asks her daughter. “Oh yes, just what I needed. I’ll come again and spread the word.” Ellie says, smiling back. Vicky turns round and wink at the receptionist and she winks back. They head back to the car and arrive home a few minutes later. “I’ll get the wine and you switch on the tv and you choose the channel, Ellie” Vicky said heading into the kitchen. Ellie sits down on the sofa and switched onto an old episode of Friends. Vicky comes out of the kitchen bringing out 2 glasses of wine and hands one to Ellie. “We’ll just have the one glass and then bed ok?” “Ok mum” Ellie replies, raising the glass to her mouth. 20 mins later, the episode had finished, their wine was finished and both were tired. “Well, it’s bedtime. Let’s go, Ellie” Vicky says, getting up from the sofa. “Ok mum, I’m coming” Ellie says groggily. They head upstairs into each of our rooms. The moment Ellie disappears into her room and shuts the door, Vicky sneaks into the spare room to see what the spa people have done. She opens the door and Vicky's heart flutters. The room has been emptied of all the junk and replaced with the cutest baby furniture. It would be for a baby but it’s for Ellie instead so it’s bigger than normal. The room has been painted pink with cartoon animals painted over the walls. There is a white cot along one of the walls and above that is Ellie’s name in grey letters surrounded by a white cloud. In the corner is a nursing chair and a stool. The changing table is white like the cot and on it is a pink changing mat with white hearts. Underneath it, is stacks of diapers, wipes and baby powder. On the floor is a pink rug that covers the floor. Standing behind her is a pink wardrobe. Vicky opens the doors and her heart melts again. Inside are the cutest onesies and dresses hanging up or folded. There is a second compartment with bows, booties and assorted items. Vicky closes the wardrobe and takes in the nursery. “I can’t wait to show Ellie this,” I say to myself. She quietly heads out and closes and locks the door and walks to her room and with a smile on my face, she goes to bed. Meanwhile in Ellie's room, she is having a weird dream. She is 6 months old and everyone is cooing and cawing at her. Ellie tries to talk but just gurgles and drools. She sees her mum come into view. Vicky reaches down and tickles her tummy and Ellie giggles. A strange feeling is in her tummy for a brief moment and a grunt escapes her. Ellie feels a squishy feeling in her bottom and a warm wet feeling around her crotch. She starts crying. Ellie suddenly wakes up looking around and sighing that it was just a dream. She glances over at the clock on the wall and sees that it is 11:00. She closed her eyes again and fell back to sleep again without dreaming again. One hour later the hypnosis starts working. Ellie starts to feel a bit uneasy and turns in her sleep. Gradually her thumb works its way up to her mouth and her thumb enters her mouth and she starts suckling it and Ellie calms down and eases in her sleep. The alarm clock goes off and Ellie opens her eyes. She realises that her thumb is in her mouth and she pulls it out. “That was weird and so was the dream. Anyway, time for breakfast”. She walks downstairs and spots her mum sitting at the sofa drinking her tea. Ellie decided not to tell Vicky about the weird dream, putting it down to the stress of her work. “Thanks for the spa day yesterday mum. I really needed it.” Ellie told her mum. “I feel well relaxed and I can get down and continue my college work.” Vicky stopped drinking her tea. “No worries but I really hoped you would relax a bit longer and take a break from your work.” Her mum looked worried. “I can’t do that mummy.” Ellie looked shocked that she said that and like a kid. “I mean mum. I have an important assignment due in 2 days and it will help me pass.” Ellie said, still embarrassed that she talked like a kid. Vicky acted like she didn’t hear it and just nodded. “Do what you need to do hun. Just remember to take breaks”. Ellie nods and gets her breakfast ready. She pours the cereal in the bowl and pour milk into it and takes it to her bedroom. She puts it on her work table and starts up her laptop and Ellie starts her work. Ellie is busy working on her laptop when an ache from her bladder signals that it’s time for the toilet. Ellie runs to the toilet, pulls down her panties and sits on the loo just in time. She felt that if she waited a little longer, she would have wet her pants. After emptying her bladder, Ellie wipes herself and pulls up her panties and heads back to her room to continue her work. Ellie's tummy rumbles and she reaches over to the bowl of cereal and starts eating and finishes the whole bowl and drinks the cereal milk. She wipes her mouth and continues with her work. Elle had just finished a chapter of her work, when her bladder signals that it's full. “Not again, I don't need it again now”. Another ache and she runs to the toilet again just in time as her bladder muscles release her wee as soon as her bottom hits the seat. “That cereal must have gone through me. Well I don't need to go for a while now.” Ellie cleans herself up and heads back to her room to finish the 2nd part of her work. Ellie sits down on the chair but suddenly stands up as she feels a small damp spot on her panties. Shocked on how she could have a damp spot as she's been toilet trained for 18 years. Ellie quickly whips off her panties and opens her drawer to wear a new pair of panties. She pulls up the new pair and looks at the damp pair asking herself if she should go down to her mum and tell her. After a minute, Ellie decides against it and tells herself that it's just probably just the stress of starting her college work again. She goes downstairs and goes into the living room and switches on the tv to de-stress herself. The tv channel is being changed and stops onto a show called New girl which she loves. 20 mins into the show, Ellie starts to get bored, which is weird as she is usually captivated by it, and she tries to reach down for the remote, she realises that her hand is stuck to her mouth and that she's been sucking on her thumb without her realising. She pulls it out, embarrassed “Why do I keep doing that? I'm not a damn baby! Maybe it's just all this stress with work”. Ellie grabs the remote and starts changing the channel until something catches her eye. Flashes of programs appear on the tv: a cooking show, a nature show, a baby show, a dog behaviour show and a shopping show. Ellie goes to the dog behaviour show and watches it for a few minutes. They are training dogs to do various tricks. Vicky enters the living room and sits beside Ellie. “What on?” “I’m watching a doggie pwogramme….. dog programme.” Ellie looks embarrassed at her speech slur but Vicky pretends not to notice it. “Cute. You finished your work?” “I just need a break mum but it’s nearly done” Ellie replied not taking her eyes of the dog show. As she was answering, a dribble of drool fell from her lips and fell onto her top. Ellie shook her head and wiped the remaining drool from her lips and wiped her top but it still had a drool stain. Vicky looked at Ellie with a mixture of excitement and anticipation with how well it’s progressing. Suddenly Ellie runs upstairs and quickly sits on the toilet and feels her bladder empty but something feels wrong. She suddenly realises that she hasn’t pulled her panties down and is now sitting on the toilet in soaked underwear. Ellie starts crying with her head in her hands. The door opens up and Vicky sees her daughter crying. “What’s wrong?” Ellie looks up and sees her mum standing there. “I forgot to pull my knickers down to wee and also this is the 3rd time I needed the toilet today. I think something is wrong with me! I need to see the doctor.” Vicky walks up to her daughter. “Right I’ll book one for the morning but take a nap and I’m sure you’ll feel better.” Ellie nodded her head but realised that her thumb was in her mouth again and started crying and hugged her mum. Vicky was smiling inside that the hypnosis is progressing nicely. She led Ellie (with difficulty as she was still hugging her) to the bedroom. They both enter Ellie’s bedroom and Ellie started changing her wet knickers and cleaning her legs with wet wipes while Vicky looks at her phone. “Right, that’s the doctors appointment booked for tomorrow afternoon. Let’s get a good night's sleep. I’m sure it’s just stress.” Vicky says hugging her daughter as Ellie puts on clean knickers. Ellie puts on a pink top and lays down on bed and Vicky exits the room closing the door. As she closes the door, Vicky smiles that the hypnosis is working and soon she’ll have her little girl back again. In the bedroom, Ellie is drifting off to sleep and as her eyes close, her hand makes its way up the bed and her thumb enters her mouth, starts sucking on it and drifts into a peaceful sleep.

Ryoko was fuming as she walked to Washu's lab. Nine months of carrying Tenchi's baby girl, Rika, and Washu had the nerve to send her and Tenchi to Jurai, allegedly to meet Funaho, and ask her to come have a "class" on child reering. To make matters worse, Ryoko was doing this with Ayeka, who had also had a baby with Tenchi, Achika, but at least Misaki will have a ball playing with the babies. She saw Ayeka and groaned. "Look," Ryoko said as Ayeka glared at her. "We just have to stomach whatever Washu's planned for us and go back to normal once Tenchi comes back with the kids." "All right." Ayeka sighed. "For Tenchi and the girls." "For Tenchi and the girls." Ryoko agreed. Ryoko opened the door, and they headed into Washu's lab. As they entered the garden, they saw Washu at her computer as usual before she stood up, smiling. "Now then ladies," Washu said enthusiastically. "What we're going to do is teach you two about raising children by example." "So what?" Ryoko asked. "You're gonna have us care for dolls?" "No." Washu said with a familiar smirk. "I'm going to show you what being a helpless little infant is like." "Well," Ayeka said smugly. "Ryoko surely needs such extreme measures, but I don't!" "Ha!" Washu shouted. "Yeah, right." Washu pushed a button on her computer, and the two were grabbed by various mechanical arms. The arms brought the two to Washu's proper lab and hovered over a dark cube. "This will teach you how easy it is for a baby to be shaken up." Washu explained. Ryoko was then dropped into the cube as it lit up for Ayeka to see a gaggle of mechanical arms. Ryoko groaned as she felt herself moving backwards before she looked behind her to see a buzzsaw. She ran for dear life but didn't get any further as she realized that she was on a conveyor belt. She saw Washu on a screen and smirked and pulled a lever as a boxing glove hit Ryoko in the gut and knocking her into the saw. Ryoko screamed and leapt up as Ayeka was dropped down. Ryoko slammed her head into a winch that shoved her into a high chair with a hole in the bottom that left her butt sticking out. The tray then snapped into place, trapping Ryoko in the chair. A pair of clippers then came up and shaved Ryoko bald. "You bitch!!" Ryoko shrieked, not caring that she could regrow her hair once she gets a minute. A rack of rolling pins then come up and hit Ryoko in the head to the tune of "Pioneer". The chair then pulled Ryoko over to a rack of boots that kick her in the butt to the same tune. Eventually, the tray released just as the last boot kicked Ryoko away. While all of this was happening to Ryoko, Ayeka was crawling on the belt to avoid a paddle wheel that had replaced the buzzsaw, thankfully. Again, Washu pulled the lever, but this time, two mechanical arms held Ayeka down as the paddles continually spanks her until Ryoko was kicked out of the high chair, and the arms tossed Ayeka upwards. After Ryoko was flung out of the chair, she landed head first into a hole as her neck was clamped in place while a pair of boxing gloves began punching her in the face and the back of her head. While Ryoko was being punched, Ayeka slammed into the winch which pushed her into the chair before Ayeka was clamped in place by the tray and shaved bald. "I beg your pardon!" Ayeka shouted. "Just what is the meaning of this, Washu?" "To have less cushioning." Washu explained. "For what?!" Ayeka asked. The rack of rolling pins then came down and hit Ayeka in the head until she began drooling from all the head trauma. Ayeka was then moved to the boots and kicked in the butt, making her start crying. "MAMA!!!" Ayeka shrieked. After Ryoko's second beating, the clamp was released, and a pair of arms came down and picked Ryoko up and lifted her to a barrel of yellow liquid. Ryoko was then stripped naked and dunked into the barrel several times before she was lifted out. She suddenly realized that she felt much weaker. She wiggled her legs and was relieved that she could still move, though she was still not liking losing her strength. Once Ryoko was lifted out of the hole, Ayeka was kicked into it. She was then clamped in place, and the boxing gloves began punching her in the face and the back of the head. After Ryoko was dipped in the liquid, the arms brought her to a table that had folded out, and she was placed on it with the arms holding her firmly in place. Another pair of arms came up and lifted her legs up before setting a cloth diaper down. She tried to struggle, but in her weakened state, the arms didn't budge. She then got her butt liberally sprinkled with baby powder, and the diaper was folded around her crotch before it was held in place with a safety pin. Ayeka, meanwhile, was crying worse than ever as she was picked up by the arms, stripped naked, and dunked into the barrel of yellow liquid, with her swallowing a good deal of it. The liquid rendered Ayeka barely able to move as she finally began calming down. Ryoko was finally brought to a crib and set into it as she got a blue baby bonnet with pink frills tied onto her head. Ayeka was being powered and diapered as this was going on, with Ryoko watching as she grew her hair back. However, it did nothing to loosen the bonnet. Ayeka was placed in a crib next to Ryoko and given a purple baby bonnet with blue frills as she grabbed the rails of her crib and pulled herself up to stand unsteadily next to her. The cribs began to rise out of the cube, and Ayeka shrieked, grabbing Ryoko's hair and making her call out, making Ayeka giggle before Ryoko slapped her diapered butt, making Ayeka whimper before they were brought to Washu's screen. "Well let's see what we've learned." Washu said as she snapped her fingers, and Ayeka's brain trauma was fixed. "Big deal." Ryoko groaned. "Babies are sensitive! We knew that." "And I didn't appweciate being hit on the head so much!" Ayeka shouted before gasping. "My voice!" "That'll be the numbing agent to make sure neither of you break anything." Washu explained. "As for the head hitting, think how bad it'd be if one of you lost your temper and hit one of the girls." The two groaned, knowing she was right. "Now," Washu said. "The rest of the lessons are hidden throughout this part of the lab." The arms deposited Ryoko and Ayeka on the floor. "Look around and have fun." Washu said with a smirk. "They aren't all torturous." To be continued...

Welcome to the sequel to my first story on this forums. If you haven't read it yet, please consider doing so. Here's the link. 🙂🙂🙂🤨 Naminé arrived at the Museum of Modern Marvels with Aqua, Kairi, and Xion. They had convinced her to come with them this time due to a relaxing, if surprising visit they had a few weeks ago that involved spending the afternoon in a mechanical nursery where they were treated as babies due to a technical error. Naminé didn't really understand the appeal, but she was willing to give it a shot, happy to finally be included in an adventure rather than someone in need of saving. She still wore a simple white sundress, and her long blonde hair and dazzling blue eyes were the same as always. "Up for a nice little retreat?" Xion asked, smiling at Xion with her short black hair and dazzling blue eyes. Like Kairi and Aqua, she was in the same outfit from her last visit. "Alright." Naminé said with a smile. "Then let’s go!" Kairi said excitedly. She has shoulder length auburn hair and dazzling blue eyes. "Let’s take it easy." Aqua said calmly to her student. She had short blue hair and blue eyes. "There’s still a lot that we don't know about this place." Nodding, the four headed inside. Naminé looked around in awe. The memories of Kairi, Xion, and Aqua didn't do justice to the boxy artistry of the various inventions. She could spend a whole day just looking at the place. "It’s beautiful." Naminé said, unable to hide the smile on her face. "Simply breathtaking." Before Aqua, Kairi, and Xion could respond, a high, metalic, womanly voice rang out. "Welcome, madams." The four turned and found a boxy orange robot. It had a light bulb for an eye, blue mechanical arms that ended in cartoon gloves. It had metal rods for legs that ended in a wheel to allow it to move around. The robot wore an apron and a stereotypical maid's hat. "Who are you?!" Kairi asked in surprise. "I'm the Robot Nanny, ma'am." The robot said before she wheeled towards them. "So..." Aqua said, starting to feel uneasy. "Are you part of the child care exhibits?" The Robot Nanny scanned Aqua, Kairi, and Xion. Having been connected to the mechanical nursery the three were inadvertently sent to, she recognized them as Baby Aqua, Baby Kairi, and Baby Xion. Quickly connecting to the Robot Nurse Maids they left the museum in, the Nanny realized that the three must be orphans. Looking at Naminé, who she had no file on, she concluded that Naminé was a newborn and immediately produced several more arms from her back. "You poor dears." The Robot Nanny said. "Left here all alone. Don't worry. The nursery has enough supplies to keep you here indefinitely." "Indefinitely?!!" Being treated like a baby for a few hours was one thing but indefinitely being treated like that was another matter. "Run!" Aqua said as the four ran for the exit. "Now, now." The Robot Nanny said. "Now isn't the time for fun and games." A purple spray was released from her mouth, and it quickly caught up with the four. Aqua suddenly slowed down, finding it difficult to walk and certainly impossible to run. One of the Robot Nanny's spare arms grabbed her. "Kaiwi!" Aqua shouted as her tongue had gone numb too. "She-on! Nam-in-hay!" Xion was the next to fall pray to the spray. Slowing to a walk, she fell onto her hands and knees and tried to crawl away. However, she was grabbed too, and the Nanny held her in two of her spare arms. "No!" Xion said, too tired to say more than one word at a time. "No!" Kairi got it as badly as Xion, rendered to a state where she was crawling like a baby by the time the Nanny grabbed her. Naminé, however, got it worst. By the time the Nanny picked her up, with her main arms, she had no control of her limbs. Naminé tried to object to this, but it just sounded like baby babble. "Now that you're nice and relaxed thanks to those tranquilizers, let's get you processed and ready for your new home." The Robot Nanny said. "What?!" Aqua asked in alarm. "No!" Xion shouted. "Hewp!!" Kairi screamed while Naminé cried. However, it was no good. The Robot Nanny wheeled towards the control room for the nursery. They wanted to go there so bad, and now they were going to be in big trouble. The Nanny brought them to the familiar control room with its large, confusing panel, pair of gears to keep the belt going, and the green conveyor belt that would send them to the nursery. The Robot Nanny used a wireless connection to the the nursery up due to her hands being full. She then set the four down on the belt, Aqua first, then Xion, Kairi, and finally, Naminé. The red light that scanned arrivals went over Aqua and recognized her from last time. Aqua tried to get up as this was happening, but the Nanny kept her on the belt with her now very free hands. Aqua whimpered at this as she knew that even undrugged, she wouldn't be able to overpower the machines here, and the nursery's anti-magic field made it impossible to summon her Keyblade, and the Nanny seemed to have one as well since Aqua was unable to summon her Keyblade while the Nanny was bringing them there. "Welcome back, Baby Aqua." The nursery said in its usual feminine voice. "You’re just the most feisty two-year-old I've ever seen." The belt then carried Aqua into the nursery despite her fragmented protests. Once Aqua was officially inside the nursery and approaching the chamber that would strip her bald, she noticed something new. A barber's chair was in plain view of the belt on Aqua's left. Horrified about what this would mean, Aqua tried to get off the belt, before she could even attempt to jump off, mechanical arms from the ceiling grabbed her and held her down as the belt continued. "No!" Aqua wailed. "Wet us out! We not babies! We not babies!!" A blue pacifier was shoved into Aqua's mouth, and as she passed the barber chair, she was so relieved, she began sucking it reflexively like an actual baby even as she entered the gray chamber. Meanwhile, back at the control room, Xion was being scanned by the red light just like last time when she and Kairi had inadvertently made the nursery, and now the Robot Nanny, believe that they were babies. Xion tried to roll off the belt, but the Nanny gently held her still while the light finished scanning Xion. "Hello, Baby Xion." The nursery said. "So glad to have such a cute little one-year-old back here." Xion whimpered as the belt carried her into the nursery. Once Aqua entered the chamber, the arms removed Aqua's armor pieces, sleeves, and sash and putting them down the chute where they'd stay until the Robot Nanny decided to release them. Once that thought crossed Aqua's mind, she spit out her pacifier even as the arms took her wrists to continue taking off her clothes. "Hey, wet me go!" Aqua shouted. "I no baby! Nanny--" Before Aqua could explain herself, the arms put her pacifier back in her mouth and held it there until Aqua reluctantly began sucking on it again. The arms then removed Aqua's gloves, boots, tube top, shorts, bra, and panties before dropping them down the chutes. Once she was fully naked, the belt carried Aqua forward, ignoring her angry protests. While Aqua was being stripped naked, Xion was brought into the nursery where she saw the barber chair. Not liking what that could mean, Xion rolled onto her back and tried to crawl away, only to get grabbed by the arms of the mechanical nursery. They put Xion in the barber chair and kept her there with clamps over her stomach and neck. "Don’t worry, Baby Xion." The nursery said. "We just want you to look as cute as possible." Two arms came from behind the chair and began cutting Xion's hair. Before long, the short hair was only half an inch high, except for a lock of hair on the crown of Xion's head that was the same length her hair used to be. Then the arms brought out an electric razor and shaved the cut hair down to stubble along Xion's head, save that lone lock. After that, shaving cream was applied to Xion's head, and a razor was used to shave off the stubble, leaving Xion bald, aside from the lock of black hair left on her head. Finally, an arm twirled the remaining lock around until it curled, and when the arm yanked itself away, Xion was left with an extremely babyish haircut. When the arms showed Xion her new look in a mirror, she bawled her eyes out, causing the arms to put a purple pacifier into her mouth. Thanks to Xion's distressed state, she instantly began sucking on it, which also began calming her down. Xion was released from the chair, and the arms put Xion back on the conveyor belt. So unnaturally relaxed from her pacifier and exhausted by her ordeal, Xion laid back and let the belt carry her to the chamber. While Aqua and Xion were being stripped and shaved, Kairi struggled against the Robot Nanny to get off the belt before she was scanned. She knew it was no use due to the tranquilizers sapping her of most of her motor skills, but she had to try. Despite Kairi's best efforts, the nursery finished scanning. "Welcome back, Baby Kairi." The nursery said. "You’re such a scrappy little one-year-old." "No!!" Kairi yelled as she was brought into the nursery. "NO!!!!!" Aqua was next moved to the health section and to an all too familiar green cube. Aqua tried to run forward, but the arms returned and held her in place, except with her butt sticking up in the air. The baby thermometer came out and was gently shoved into Aqua's butt, making Aqua shout and drop her pacifier, which the arms quickly put back into her mouth. "Baby Aqua's temperature: 96.5." The nursery said. "A little below average, but nothing some love from Nanny won't fix." Aqua groaned loudly behind her pacifier and was moved forward. However, Aqua was at least thankful that the worst of it was over, as far as she knew. While Aqua was getting her temperature checked, Xion had arrived at the chamber where she was moved to her knees as the arms held her wrists before her boots were taken off. Her black, outer dress was removed, and her white dress were removed as well. They were then put down the chute as Xion's bra and panties were removed, and Xion fretted behind her pacifier. Once she was naked, she was moved forward, which only made Xion fret more. While Aqua was getting checked out and Xion was being stripped, Kairi was brought to the nursery and saw the barber chair. She could guess what was about to happen and tried to get off the belt, but the arms grabbed her, and she was clamped into the chair. Even then, she struggled to free herself. "No!!" Kairi shouted. "No, no, no!!" "Now, now, deary." The nursery said as the arms of the barber chair began cutting Kairi's hair. "Don’t you want to look cute?" "NO!!!!!" Kairi screamed. However, like before, Kairi's protests made no difference. Her hair, save a lock at her crown, like Xion's, was cut short. An electric razor made it even shorter, and shaving cream and a razor took care of the rest. When Kairi was shown that she only had one lock of hair left, she screamed bloody murder until the nursery arms put a pink pacifier in her mouth. When she was released and put back on the belt, Kairi took out the pacifier and tried to throw it away, but the arms caught it and put it back in Kairi's mouth. A screen then came up in front of her with swirling, calming colors. "Good babies suck on their pacifiers." The nursery said, and with her pacifier in her mouth, Kairi couldn't argue. "Good babies love their pacifiers." In no time at all, Kairi was moved forward towards the chute. She was upset about almost being shaved bald, but she was happy that her pacifier was with her, just like always. Naminé had felt everything happen to the others through her memories. She was alarmed that Kairi's memories had been altered to make it seem like she had never given up her pacifier, but it also gave her an idea. Somehow, her powers hadn't been affected by the anti-magic field generator. Thus, if she could wait until the Nanny had bonded to one or more of them, she could use her powers to fix the error that made the Nanny and the nursery think that they were babies. As such, when she was being scanned by the red light, she made no effort to fret or moan. "Baby's name?" The nursery asked. "Naminé." The Robot Nanny said. "File created for new charge." The nursery said. "Naminé, newborn." Naminé was then moved into the nursery, hoping her plan would work as it was the only one she had. Back with Aqua, she had been rolled to a silver tray that connected the belt to another. It sunk a couple inches, and Aqua groaned, waiting for the results. "Baby Aqua's still at one hundred and eighty pounds." The nursery said. "A little concerning, but nothing a little snack here and there can't fix." "Who you to tell me how I weigh?!" Aqua shouted, her pacifier falling out of her mouth. An arm picked up Aqua's pacifier and moved to put it back in her mouth, but Aqua swung her arm at it. Suddenly, a whistle blew. Suddenly, more arms grabbed Aqua's ankles and shoved them forward, causing Aqua's butt to stick out in the air. Another arm then brought out a paddle and began striking Aqua's butt with it, making Aqua shout in pain. "Good babies do not hit others." The nursery said as the screen that was used on Kairi appeared in front of Aqua. "Good babies let Nanny's nursery care for them." "I no baby!!" Aqua yelled, and the spankings got faster and harder, making Aqua begin to cry. This cycle repeated for a few moments until Aqua forgot about her more violent efforts against the nursery, knowing it was best to just play along and hope something came to her. The arms then put Aqua's pacifier back into her mouth, and she reluctantly began sucking on it again. The arms then moved Aqua onto the second belt, lying on her back, before it continued forward. While Aqua was being weighed, Xion arrived at the health section and the green cube. She braced herself, knowing what was about to come. The arms came out of the green cube and put the thermometer in Xion's rectum, making her moan from behind her pacifier. "Baby Xion's temperature: 98.6." The nursery said. The thermometer was removed, much to Xion's relief as she was moved forward. While Aqua and Xion were being weighed and checked out, Kairi was in the chamber being held by her wrists as the arms removed her pink dress and white sundress underneath it, along with her shoes. They were put down the chute, and Kairi struggled against the arms, mumbling angrily behind her pacifier. Once her bra and panties were removed too, Kairi was sent forward, her only source of comfort after being stripped naked again being her pacifier. Naminé felt everyone else's issues as they continued down the nursery. Feeling Aqua's mind slightly altered, she recomited herself to her plan. As such, she didn't fret or cry when the arms picked her up and put her in the barber chair. She groaned nervously as the chairs arms cut Naminé's hair very short. Next the electric razor reduced it to stubble, and a quick pass with a razor and shaving cream made Naminé completely bald. When she saw that in a mirror, not even a lock of hair like Kairi and Xion, she cried until a white pacifier was put in her mouth. Not wanting to have her mind messed with, Naminé immediately began sucking on it. The arms then put Naminé in a silver bassinet she hadn't noticed with white pillows to keep her comfortable. At the foot of the bassinet was a device that showed her heart beat and vital signs. A clamp in the bassinet secured Naminé by her stomach, and the belt carried the bassinet off with Naminé in it. Back at the second belt, Aqua arrived at the dressing station and rolled her eyes. She arrived at a green cube where a hand with a powder puff applied baby powder to Aqua's stomach and pelvis, making her sneeze as usual. A spatula, also from the green cube went under Aqua's back and flipped her onto her stomach, with her head now facing the end of the belt. The powder puff was then applied to Aqua's butt, and the belt moved forward with the slightly dizzy Keyblade Master. As Aqua was being powdered, Xion arrived at the weighing section where she was moved to the silver tray. It sunk down a few inches, much to Xion's embarrassment. "Baby Xion's still at a hundred and twenty pounds." The nursery said with concern. "She better receive some more food during meal times." Xion fretted behind her pacifier, but she was just moved to the second belt. As Xion was moved deeper into the nursery, she hoped her friends had a plan, because she was getting scared. While Aqua and Xion were being powdered and weighed, Kairi was brought to the health section. She knew what was coming and tried to crawl away, but the arms moved her onto her stomach with her butt in the air in front of the green cube. The thermometer came out and was gently pushed into Kairi's butt as she shouted, losing her pacifier before the arms gave it back to her. "Baby Kairi's temperature: 99.2." The nursery said. "Medication is recommended." Knowing what was happening, Kairi saw the arms bring out the bottle of cough syrup and pour it into a spoon. The arms then took out Kairi's pacifier and poured the syrup down Kairi's mouth. Before she could spit it out, the pacifier was put back into Kairi's mouth, and she whined, slamming her fists on the belt. "There, there, Baby Kairi." The nursery said. "Soon you'll feel all better." Kairi continued to whine behind her pacifier as the belt moved forward. Naminé was in the chamber as she was released from the bassinet and picked up by the arms. The arms then removed Naminé's dress, sandles, bra, and panties before putting her back in her bassinet. While embarrassed, Naminé took comfort in the fact that her clothes were not being destroyed, and when she was secured in the bassinet and moved out of the chamber, she breathed in and out to keep herself calm. The minute she had access to the Nanny's memories, she needed to act immediately. On the second belt, Aqua saw a familiar rolling pin as she hid it and flipped over, landing in front of the next green cube, where a surprisingly thick cloth diaper was waiting. Arms came out of the cube and wrapped the diaper around Aqua's pelvis before securing it with a safety pin through the middle. Annoyed as she was, Aqua couldn't help but admire the machine's efficiency as the belt carried her forward. While Aqua was being diapered, Xion was brought to the dressing section and stopped in front of the green cube where a powder puff applied baby powder to Xion's stomach and pelvis, making her giggle slightly at the sensation before the spatula flipped her onto her stomach where her butt was powdered. Xion was then carried forward, still somewhat worried about her situation. While Xion and Aqua were being powdered and diapered, Kairi arrived at the silver tray. It sunk a few inches, much to Kairi's annoyance. She waited for the familiar voice, somewhat annoyed by this point. "Baby Kairi's still at one hundred and twenty-five pounds." The nursery said. "Better have some extra during meal times to ensure her health." Kairi's eyes widened at that, but she also knew by this point that she couldn't get off the belt. She reluctantly let the arms carry Kairi to the second belt. All she could do was suck on her pacifier and moan sadly. Naminé felt bad for her friends, even when her bassinet arrived at the health section and stopped in front of the green cube. However, instead of the thermometer she knew would normally come out, a silver tube came from under the belt and attached to it until there was a ding. "Baby Naminé's temperature: 96.8." The nursery said. "Better warm you up, sweetie." The clamp was undone, and the arms wrapped Naminé in a heated blanket before setting her back in the bassinet. Naminé smiled at how warm it was and realized that she could easily fall asleep at this point with how cozy she was. Now she understood why her friends wanted to come back here. Except for the Nanny's attempt to keep them here for ever, it was like a weird but comforting hotel. The belt continued forward while Naminé enjoyed her new blanket. At the final part of the dressing station, Aqua was moved to a sitting position by the arms, and they put her in a blue baby dress, put a matching bonnet on her head, tying it under her chin, and putting matching booties on her feet. Aqua looked herself over and sighed. She was officially processed by the nursery and wasn't going anywhere except to the end of this belt. She sadly sucked on her pacifier as the belt continued forward. While Aqua was getting dressed, Xion's head the rolling pin that caused her to flip onto her new diaper. She looked down sadly as it was wrapped around her pelvis and secured with a safety pin through the middle. Xion looked at her new diaper and groaned. She knew it was coming, but she still didn't like the idea of staying here indefinitely. As Aqua and Xion were being dressed and diapered, Kairi arrived at the dressing section, and she began crying behind her pacifier. This persisted as the powder puff covered her stomach and pelvis in baby powder, and it turned into a shriek when the spatula flipped Kairi onto her stomach. Once baby powder had been applied to her butt, the belt carried Kairi forward, and she was crying all the way. Naminé was sympathetic to her friends but also knew she couldn't do anything until she could reach the Robot Nanny's mind, so she had to let things play out. The bassinet came to the silver tray that connected the two belts, and it sunk very low. It was also accompanied by several beeps and whistles from the bassinet that Naminé didn't understand. "One hundred and twenty-three pounds." The nursery said. "What a big girl you are." Naminé sighed behind her pacifier. Clearly, the AI of the entire nursery needed an overhaul, but that would take much too long. In any case, the bassinet was moved to the second belt and continued taking Naminé on her journey to babyhood. She just hoped it wouldn't end there. Aqua, meanwhile, had finally reached the last leg of the conveyor belt, the feeding area. The familiar cylinder of milk with the hose that ended in a baby bottle nipple stood there. One arm took out Aqua's pacifier, and the arm holding the hose shoved it into Aqua's mouth, and having sucked on a pacifier almost since entering the nursery, Aqua's suckling instinct kicked in, and she downed the whole cylinder. The hose was then removed from Aqua's mouth, and she loudly belched, much to her embarrassment. As Aqua was being fed, Xion arrived at the final part of the dressing station. The arms moved Xion to a sitting position and put her in a purple baby dress. They then put a matching baby bonnet on her head and tied it under her chin. Next they put matching mittens and booties on Xion's hands and feet. With that done, Xion was carried out of the dressing area by the belt, concerned about what came after they were all off the belt. While Aqua and Xion were being fed and dressed, Kairi had hit the rolling pin that flipped her into the diaper station where her butt landed in the familiar diaper. The arms then folded it around Kairi's pelvis before pinning it through the middle with a safety pin. Afterwards, the belt moved forward, and Kairi grumbled at her diapered state. Just because she still had her pacifier didn't mean she was a baby, despite what the Robot Nanny thought. Naminé's bassinet was moved to the dressing area where instead of being met with the powder puff, a longer arm came from beneath the belt holding a bottle of baby powder. Another arm took Naminé's ankles and held them up while the first arm liberally poured the powder on Naminé's butt. The second arm then let go, and Naminé's stomach and pelvis were coated in baby powder too before the arms disappeared, and the belt carried the bassinet off, and Naminé just sneezed a little from the powder still hanging in the air. Aqua, meanwhile, arrived at the mannequin in the velvet dress. Mechanical arms popped out of it like usual and picked Aqua up. It then began patting her lower back. "I aweady buwp." Aqua tried to explain, but the mannequin just kept patting Aqua's back until she forced out a burp. The mannequin then set Aqua back down on the belt. The arms then put Aqua's pacifier back in her mouth, and the belt continued. Aqua sucked on her pacifier, trying to think of a way out of this. While Aqua was being burped, Xion arrived at the feeding area. The arms removed her pacifier, and the hose was shoved into her mouth. As Xion drank the milk, she saw it refill. Much to her horror, the nursery was trying to give her a "healthy" weight. Eventually, after what felt like ten gallons of milk had been drunk down by Xion, the hose was removed, and Xion burped. Seeing her heavily bloated stomach and now chubby looking arms and legs, Xion began crying as the belt carried her down her unwilling journey. As Xion and Aqua were being fed and burped, Kairi arrived at the dressing station. She was put in a pink baby dress with a matching bonnet being put on her head and tied under her chin. Next, pink mittens and booties were put on her hands and feet. After that, the belt continued taking Kairi forward as she moodily stomped her hands and feet on the belt. Meanwhile, Naminé arrived at the diaper station, and like before, a mechanical arm from under the belt came up with a cloth diaper, and another arm came down and lifted Naminé's legs up. The first arm put the diaper down, and the second one let go of her leg before both arms folded the diaper around Naminé's pelvis and held it in place with a safety pin through the middle. The belt then carried the bassinet forward with Naminé as her blanket had been scrunched against her chest, giving her a good view of her no diaper, making her groan. Finally, Aqua saw the end of the belt. However, unlike last time where she had been free to just hop off the belt, the arms grabbed Aqua and carried her to a playpen and set her down in it. They then gave her a stuffed animal resembling Sora's friend, Tigger, patted her head, and disappeared. Aqua moodily held Tigger as she watched the conveyor belt. While Aqua was off the belt, Xion had arrived at the mannequin, still crying. The mannequin's arms came out and picked Xion up. Her lower back was then patted until Xion finally burped. She then resumed crying as the mannequin set her back down before the arms put her pacifier back in Xion's mouth, and she instantly began sucking it for comfort. At that, the belt carried Xion off. While Xion was being burped, Kairi arrived at the feeding station, and the arms removed her pacifier. Before she could complain, the hose was shoved down Kairi's mouth, and she guzzled down its contents thanks to all her years of sucking on a pacifier had made her suckling instinct second nature. To her shock, the cylinder refilled after Kairi had drunken everything, and only after about two gallons of milk were drunken was the hose taken out of Kairi's mouth, leaving her with a bloated stomach. As the belt continued forward, Kairi realized that her pacifier hadn't been given back and began wailing. "Paci!!" Kairi cried. "Paci!!!" However, the belt paid her no mind, and Kairi continued forward, and she was absolutely miserable. When the bassinet arrived at the dressing station, arms from below the belt, like usual, removed Naminé's blanket. More arms then came down. One tied a white baby bonnet to Naminé's head while another put white baby booties and mittens on her feet and hands. Finally, a white baby bib was tied around her neck. Once all that was done, the arms from before tucked Naminé's blanket around her, and the belt carried the bassinet off, with Naminé feeling a little self conscious over only having a bib covering her chest. Meanwhile, Xion arrived at the end of the belt where she fell into a Robot Nurse Maid that drove forward a little to wait for Kairi and Xion. Once Xion was inside, the buggy immediately began playing a lullaby, and Xion fell asleep, unable to keep her eyes open after the ride through the conveyor belt. While Xion was off the belt, Kairi had arrived at the mannequin, still wailing. The mannequin produced its arms and picked Kairi up. It then patted her back until she burped, and she was then set back down. However, Kairi was still wailing over her pacifier. "PACI!!!" Kairi screamed before her pacifier was finally shoved into her mouth. Kairi happily sucked on it as the belt carried her off. Naminé's bassinet arrived at the feeding station, and the arms took out her pacifier. The hose was then shoved into Naminé's mouth, and she drank. Like before, the cylinder kept refilling, and after ten gallons of milk, the hose was pulled out, and Naminé was so bloated that she looked like an actual giant baby. She whimpered at this but didn't dare make a fuss since she needed to keep her mind intact to save everyone. Back with Kairi, she fell off of the belt and landed in the Robot Nurse Maid behind Xion's. Both then moved forward for Naminé's buggy. Like Xion, Kairi's buggy immediately began playing lullabies, putting Kairi to sleep. While Kairi was off the belt, the bassinet was brought to the mannequin, and it's arms came out. The mannequin then took off Naminé's blanket and released her from the bassinet. The mannequin then picked Naminé up and patted her back until she burped. She was then put back into the bassinet, secured, had her pacifier put back in her mouth, and had her blanket draped over her. The bassinet continued forward, and Naminé started to feel sleepy from all the milk and excitement. Before long, Naminé's bassinet was picked up by the arms of the nursery and placed in the last Robot Nurse Maid. This one however was built differently as there was no bedding or the like, allowing the bassinet to easily fit into place. Once that was done, Naminé fell asleep to the modified buggy's lullabies. As the Robot Nurse Maids rode up to Aqua, she looked on in horror. Her students and Naminé were almost unrecognizable. Just then, the Robot Nanny arrived and looked at the four of them. Aqua backed away from her clutching her Tigger toy. "Welcome to your new life." The Robot Nanny said sweetly, unaware that she was a jailer. To be continued...

Kairi, Xion, and Aqua were walking around an older area of Disney Town after finding Sora. As such, Aqua was treating the other two to a girls' night out. They had arrived at an area and came across something called the Museum of Modern Marvels. "Well, here we are." Aqua said. "We may as well check this place out." The three girls went inside and looked around. Eventually, Kairi and Xion headed off on their own and found an area marked "child care". "What do you think is in there?" Xion asked Kairi. "Probably machines designed to take care of kids." Kairi theorized. "Okay." Xion said thoughtfully. "Wanna check it out?" "Sure." Kairi said with a smile. The two walked around as they looked at the inventions. Among them were a baby buggy that was called a Robot Nurse Maid that the two guessed was for caring for babies. They also saw something called an automatic dresser and a high chair that fed babies. Eventually, they found a control room for a nursery with most of the inventions they'd already seen. Xion examined the panel and found that it had various buttons, switches, and levels. "Want to see how it works?" Xion asked. "But we're not babies." Kairi pointed out. "We don't need to." Xion explained. "There's a setting called 'demo mode' that we can use to watch the nursery care for a doll or something." "Okay." Kairi said, eager to see how the various machines worked. Xion turned a switch to demo mode, pushed a button marked "automatic" and pulled the lever. "Age." A feminine voice asked. "Age?" Xion asked. She had assumed that the doll would be placed on a conveyor belt that they could see through the window. It stretched out to a gray chamber and went on from there with the nursery possessing video footage for everything. She glanced to her side and saw a pair of gears at the far end of the room and the conveyor belt started a few inches away from it. She then realized that this was where you could drop off the babies. "Oh no, ma'am." Xion answered. "There's been a mistake. We wanted to put the nursery in demo mode." "Automatic care cancels out demo mode." The voice answered. "Age?" "Well that's a hard question to answer." Xion explained. "Physically, I'm seventeen, but I've only been alive for a year." "One-year-old brought in." The nursery said. "No, wait!" Xion called out. "I'm not a baby!" A pair of hands came from the ceiling and pulled Xion off the ground and put her on the conveyor belt. Xion and Kairi tried to use their Keyblades to try and lock the opening that Xion was quickly approaching, but they weren't appearing. "Why can't we summon the Keyblades?" Kairi asked in alarm. "A magic neutralizer is used to ensure your baby isn't hurt." The nursery explained. "She's not my baby!" Kairi insisted. "Your baby sister." The nursery corrected. A red light shined over Xion's body. "File created for new charge." The nursery stated. "Please state baby's name." "Her name's Xion!" Kairi shouted. "And she's not a baby!" "File finished for Xion." The nursery continued, ignoring Kairi's comment. Xion was then moved into the nursery, proper. Xion looked ahead and saw the gray chamber and tried to get off the belt. Just as she hopped off, two mechanical arms came down and pulled Xion back onto the belt. They kept a firm hold on her until her feet were under the chamber. She tried to get out, but the belt seemed to speed up until she was inside the chamber. While Xion was being carried to the chamber, Kairi frantically searched for a cancel button but couldn't work out the console. Meanwhile, the AI was scanning Kairi, discovering she was the same size as Xion and assumed she was also a baby. Suddenly, Kairi was picked up by the arms and placed on the conveyor belt as the red light scanned her. "Name for baby." The nursery asked. "My name is Kairi, and I am not a baby!" Kairi shouted. "File created for new charge, Kairi." The nursery said as Kairi was pulled into the nursery now. Xion continued into the chamber and inside were several more arms and a chute. As soon as Xion entered the chamber, the arms came to life and lifted Xion into a standing position. Xion was then scared, yet amazed to see the arms easily remove her shoes and socks before unbuttoning her dress and removing it before taking off the dress she wore under the first dress. During this, the arms gently maneuvered her to allow her arms to pass through the non-existent sleeves without ripping the dresses. Afterwards, the arms removed her underwear and Xion was moved forward while the arms were dropping her clothes down the chute, and Xion decided to see how things went. While Xion was getting undressed by the nursery, Kairi was on the conveyor belt, trying to get off, but the arms kept her on the belt despite her struggling. "Let me go!" Kairi shouted. "I'm not a baby! I'M NOT A BABY!!" All too soon, the belt brought her to a gray chamber, and when she was released, she tried to run off, but one of the arms shoved Kairi into the chamber. As Xion rode the belt forward, she saw a sign marked "health". She assumed what was happening, and she nervously looked around. The belt stopped next to a green cube, and hands came down from the ceiling and moved Xion, so that she was lying on her stomach. Just then, out of the corner of her eye, Xion saw another hand emerge from the box with a baby thermometer. Xion tried to move away, but the arms held her in place while the thermometer was gently pushed into her rectum. She gasped and after a few moments, the thermometer was removed, much to Xion's relief. "Baby Xion's temperature: 98.6." The nursery said calmly. "Well that's good." Xion said as she was moved forward. While Xion was getting her temperature taken, Kairi was inside the chamber fighting against the arms as they removed her hoodie, dress, shoes and underwear expertly. "Hey, give all that back!" Kairi shouted as the clothes were put down the chute. She was then moved forward as Kairi quickly covered herself with her arms, seeing boxes marked with her and Xion's names that the arms put in little square tubes. "Well at least we'll get our clothes back when this is over." Kairi said, still not liking what lay ahead, especially since she could see Xion about six feet ahead of her, laying on her stomach with an arm dropping an apparently used thermometer in a trash bin. As Xion was brought forward to the end of the belt, she saw a silver tray and another belt after that. The belt moved Xion forward as she slid onto the tray, making it sink a few inches. "One hundred and twenty pounds." The nursery announced. "What a big girl." "I think this nursery is dumb." Xion said to herself since if that didn't make the nursery realize she isn't a baby, nothing would. With that done, Xion was picked up by the arms and placed on the second conveyor belt, lying on her back now. As Xion was getting weighed, Kairi was brought to the health section as the arms turned her onto her stomach while a hand popped out of the green cube next to her with a new thermometer. "Oh no!" Kairi shouted as she tried to crawl away, but the arms held her down as the thermometer was gently pushed into her rectum before being pulled out. "Baby Kairi's temperature: 100.2." The nursery stated. "W-what's that mean?" Kairi asked. "Baby needs medication." The nursery explained. Just then, a hand came up with a bottle of cough syrup and poured some into a spoon before holding it to Kairi's face. "I don't-" Kairi began to say before the hand shoved the spoon in, making her gag. "Yuck!" Kairi called out. "I think my taste buds are numb!" She rolled forward just as Xion was placed on the next belt. As Xion continued down the belt, she saw a new sign that read "dressing". "Oh boy." Xion groaned, knowing what was going to happen. Xion was brought to another green cube before the belt stopped. A hand came out with a powder puff as it patted the puff all along Xion's pelvis and stomach, making Xion sneeze. She could easily smell that it was talcum powder. Just then, a spatula came up and stuck itself under her back, making her gasp before she was flipped onto her stomach. The powder puff then patted Xion's bottom. Xion was then moved to the next station. While Xion was being powered, Kairi was brought to the tray as she was slid onto it, making it sink down a little. "One hundred and twenty-five pounds." The nursery stated. "Such a big girl." "Because I'm not a baby, you stupid bitch!" Kairi shouted. Just then, a bell rung as, when Kairi was put on her back on the second conveyor belt, a hand came up with a bar of soap as it was dunked in a bucket of water and shoved into Kairi's mouth. "Naughty baby!" The nursery said angrily. "Mustn't use bad words." Kairi struggled for a few moments before the soap was removed. "I'm sowwy!" Kairi cried, suddenly realizing that her entire mouth felt numb, making it harder to speak. Realizing this, Kairi began crying as she was moved forward. As Xion was moved forward, she saw a little rolling pin in front of her, and as she hit it, she was flipped onto her back and onto a white cloth folded into a triangle the arms had set down as she was flipped over. The arms then folded the cloth around her waist, and a pair of pins were used to hold the cloth around her pelvis. It was then that she realized she was in a diaper. She actually enjoyed how it felt like a pillow around her butt, and Xion smiled as she headed off. While Xion was being diapered, Kairi was rolled to the powdering area still crying as the powder puff patted baby powder, which made her sneeze and cough. A spatula was then placed under her back, making her shriek as she was flipped over. The powder puff then patted Kairi's butt while Kairi still cried, and as she moved forward, she barely registered what Xion was going through at the next station. As Xion moved down the belt, she saw arms with various bits of clothing. Suddenly, Xion was held in a sitting position as a hand put a purple baby bonnet on Xion's head while two arms tied the bonnet tight under Xion's chin. Next, the arms placed a purple baby dress onto Xion before matching mittens and booties on her. Xion chuckled as she looked herself over. The mittens kept her fingers fairly snug, but she could easily hold her Keyblade in her hands once she was out of the nursery. While Xion was getting dressed, Kairi was brought to the next station where she saw a bump. As she was flipped over, she saw a white cloth being laid down by the arms that came out of the cube. Deciding enough was enough, Kairi moved her legs so that her feet touched the belt first. She then leapt off the belt and ran for an exit near the start of the belt. However, another arm came out of the cube and grabbed Kairi by the neck, making Kairi gag. "Wet me go!" Kairi shrieked. "Wet me go!! I'm not a baby you dumb machine!" Just then, yet another arm came up with a small hammer that hit Kairi in the head. "Dah..." Kairi groaned as the first arm pulled her back to the belt. The four arms then folded the diaper around Kairi's pelvis before she continued on. "Gwamama." Kairi cooed. Xion continued down the belt as she passed a sign marked "feeding". "Well," Xion mused. "I am getting a little hungry." The conveyor belt stopped at a hose with a rubber nipple on the end that was connected to a canister of milk. An arm came down and held the hose to Xion's mouth as she opened up. The hose was put in, and Xion drank down a good twenty ounces of milk before the hose was pulled out, and Xion was sent to the next station. While Xion was being fed, Kairi was brought to the dressing station as the arms put Kairi in a pink bonnet and dress with matching mittens and booties. "Googagoo." Kairi cooed as she gently kicked the air while heading towards the feeding area. Xion's next stop was at an armless mannequin with a small ball on top of a neck and dressed in a velvet, sleeveless dress. Just then, mechanical arms popped out of the mannequin that picked Xion up and leaned her over the mannequin's shoulder. The mannequin then patted Xion's lower back until she burped. Xion was then set back on the belt and headed off. Kairi, meanwhile, was brought to the feeding area as the hose was placed in Kairi's mouth, and she began drinking the milk. As the hose was pulled out, Kairi came back to her senses and saw how she was dressed. "Oh fowget it." Kairi said as she just laid back, hoping she could get out sooner rather than later. As Xion looked ahead, she saw the end of the belt and wondered she could hop off, only to realize that a Robot Nurse Maid was waiting for her as she saw a pink pillow and sheets. Xion fell off of the belt and into the buggy. As Xion was on her way off the belt, Kairi was brought to the mannequin as the arms popped out and drapped Kairi over the mannequin's shoulder. Kairi wiggled her feet, sighing as her toes barely touched the floor. Just then, the mannequin patted Kairi's lower back until she burped and spat up a little. Kairi whimpered sadly over how infantile she had been acting. Xion sat in her buggy as it slid to the side, and another Robot Nurse Maid rolled forward. She then saw Kairi slide into her buggy. "Well," Xion said. "At least Aqua is still out there somewhere." "Yeah." Kairi admitted. "Plus there are worse places to be stuck." While they had been talking, motors attached to the buggies began whirling. Just then, speakers came from the top of each buggy as the buggy began to gently rock back and forth as the speakers began singing "Rock-a-bye Baby." Already drowsy, the two girls fell asleep, completely at the mercy of the nursery... To be continued...

All characters in the following story are 18+ Once there was a small village that sat on the edge of a forest. In the summer, when summers lasted many years at a time, the forest bloomed bright with green leaves and deep, warm earth. It was alive with the singing of birds, the sets of badgers, and all sorts of other creatures who called it home. At the very centre of the forest was a massive tree, far taller than all the others, which watched over its kin as their guardian. Through the years, the village and the forest lived in harmony with one another. Yet summer cannot not last forever. One morning, when autumn had fallen over the forest and the trees were bare of leaves, a brother and sister came from a nearby town to visit their aunt, who lived in the forest. They hadn’t seen her in many years, and wanted to bring her gifts to greet her with. First they went to the bakers, and each ordered a loaf of bread to take. “Well, if you’re going through the forest, you best be careful!” the baker’s son said as he kneaded dough. “They say there’s a curse on the forest.” “A curse?” the brother said, shaking a little. “Oh yes. A tree stands there, they say it takes travellers who stray from the path, into it’s domain.” The sister chuckled. “A tree! Who’s afraid of a tree?” She looked over to her brother, but found him shivering with fear. “Stop scaring them!” the baker said, coming out with two fresh loaves of bread. “You go and say hello to your auntie now.” With their fresh bread, the brother and sister made their way to the market. “You don’t really believe in all that nonsense, do you?” the sister said. “N-no! Of course not!” said the brother, his legs shivering. “But could we maybe stop to use the bathroom before we head to auntie’s house?” “Ugh, fine.” Soon they arrived at the market, and got talking to farmer Potts as he filled a jar with fresh honey. “Oh yes, it’s true.” he said, “They built a road through the forest many years ago, and travellers used to throw litter, relieve themselves, do all sorts of things on the road. They say you have to be careful to go potty before you travel there, because if the trees catch you doing it there, you’ll never come back out!” The brother was shaking now, terrified of what may lay ahead. The sister cackled. “We’ll be careful.” she said, and took the honey with a smile. Once they had gathered everything they needed it was late afternoon. The sun was already low in the sky, never having fully risen. “Can we please find a potty now?” the brother said as they came up the road. The sister frowned, and looked up into the quickly darkening sky. “If we don’t hurry, we’ll be walking through the forest in the dark. You can hold it, right?” “I-I’m not sure I can!” “Well then just go in the forest.” the sister said. “But the tree--” “Oh don’t be such a child! There’s no tree that can punish you for peeing!” Soon they were outside the forest itself. What few leaves the trees had were brown. The path seemed to disappear into darkness, the trees like a skeletal ribcage that arched over top. “You’re not scared, are you?” Asked the sister, though even she had to admit, she was a little unnerved. “N-no!” insisted the brother. He stood a little straighter, the jar of honey tight in his hands. If there was another way, both would surely have taken it. But this was the only road to Auntie’s house, and she was expecting them. So, they both took deep breaths, and wondered into the forest. The trees seemed to have eyes. The brother glanced from branch to branch, hoping desperately that the path would reach Auntie’s house soon and they could lay down in nice warm beds. But the path went on and on, and soon the trees grew twisty and windy. Crows laughed from far above, and the darkness became greater, until they could barely see the mushroom-strewn path ahead. “How far away are we?” the brother asked soon after. He was fidgeting now, growing desperate to relieve himself with nowhere in sight. “I … I don’t know.” the sister asked, looking around nervously. There was no-one else here, and it all looked the same. “None of this is familiar.” She looked over to her brother, waddling uncomfortably lest he pee his pants. “Just go in the forest! I won’t look.” “I … I can’t. The trees will be angry!” The sister scoffed. “Don’t be such an idiot!” she said. But soon she too felt nature’s calling. The feeling seemed to sneak up on her, she hadn’t been expecting it, and the longer the sensation of a full bladder lingered, the harder it became to concentrate. When at last they came to a large clearing, they hoped to see Auntie’s house. The trees weren’t so thick here, and the moon crept through some of the branches, casting broad, bright beams onto the forest floor. “It has to be here!” the sister quickly did a lap around the clearing, but all that was here was a large tree, far bigger than all the others. Nothing else. Not a bee, nor a butterfly. No life except the ancient tree. “Stop walking like that, you’re making me want to go too!” The sister scowled at the brother, who had his hands pressed between his legs, his knees crossed. “Sorry! I—I really need to pee!” They were clearly lost. They had been walking for an hour or more, and still the cottage was nowhere in sight. The sister turned her back on her brother, and the clearing fell into a deep silence as she tried to concentrate on what to do next. The trees whispered far above them, and the branches groaned. Beneath the sister’s feet, the gentle squelch of leaves and mud, and the occasional mushroom, was all the noise in the entire forest. “I-I can’t hold it much more!” the brother eventually whispered, and the sister turned to berate him, but before she could there was a shrill, shrieking call. The brother stiffened, standing straight and alert. The sister jumped too, almost dropping her loaves of bread. They glanced at one another. The brother squeaked as a terrible warmth flooded him. Slowly, a shadow, blacker even than the darkness of the evening, appeared ahead of them. An elongated body. Terrible, bony horns. A snout that huffed and sniffed in the air. But the sister squinted. She took a tentative step forward. No, that was no phantom or ghost. The figure emerged into the clearing, and the moonlight showed it’s true form—a deer, it’s antlers tall and proud, it’s nose twitching. From behind her, the sister heard a quiet sigh. The deer startled, stood frozen for a moment, and ran. When the sister turned, her brother stood there suddenly relaxed. “See, there are no ghosts!” she said, “Finally over your fear of the forest?” “No,” the brother said, “I just don’t have to go pee any more.” The sister glanced down. A dark patch was slowly spreading through his pants, steaming where his accident met the cold air. As shocked as the sister was, her brother’s accident only reminded her of her own desperation. She rushed past him towards the big tree. A ring of mushrooms encircled it, disappearing around the other side. “What are you doing?” the brother asked nervously as he saw her moving around the side of the great tree. “Don’t leave me!” “I’m not going away! I just need to pee as well. Now turn around and let me go.” The brother awkwardly did just that. He was still going as he turned, emptying the last of his bladder down his pants and onto the leaves below. As embarrassing as it was, it felt good to finally just let go. The warmth was nice too. Auntie will surely understand, he thought, not paying attention to his sister. The sister had moved to a discreet spot beside the massive tree. She had beden growing desperate too. If they continued down the path as they had been, who knows when she was going to get another chance to go? Better here, before she joined her brother and wet her panties. She unzipped her skirt and dropped her leggings. She squatted awkwardly by the ring of mushrooms, obscured from the clearing by a massive tree-root. She ignored the small wet-patch on her panties where she had almost lost control. She wasn’t some silly man, unable to hold herself until she reached civilisation. She was a grown woman dammit, and she would certainly not be showing up to her Aunt’s house having wet herself like a child. Finally able to let go, she sighed. Relief washed through her, fear of the forest vanishing along with her full bladder. She closed her eyes, listening to the patter against the ancient tree. In fact, she was so consumed with the relief she felt, so absorbed by her potty-break, that she failed to notice the ground bubbling beneath her feet. She did not notice when the roots of the tree moved through the earth, carrying with them the same mushrooms she was now relieving herself on. She did not notice the branch reach out around the brother, and did not notice when the brother whispered a dissonant, “Yes.” The brother felt so good, so empty, so … dumb. And what was this all around him? This sweet scented cloud that twinkled in the moonlight? “Why, you’re a very wet little boy, aren’t you?” A voice from nowhere said. “Let’s get these dirty things off and put some more appropriate clothing on, mmmm?” “Yes mama.” the brother found himself saying as his legs went cold. Then, as if he had been wrapped in a warm blanket, a pleasant warmth suddenly enveloped his whole body. His legs felt weak, his waist felt heavy. So heavy that he planted himself onto his freshly padded bottom with a splat, giggling a little to himself at the funny feeling. Soon the sister had finished her business. She pulled up her leggings and her skirt, and stepped back over the massive root. She heard a sigh, and looked down to see the mushrooms twinkling a little. They looked very pretty in the moonlight. “Finished! Now, let’s get going, Auntie’s has to be around here somewh—” “There there.” the tree said in a thousand voices as it rubbed a branch gently against the brother’s back. “It wasn’t your fault you went in your pants. Little boys like you can’t help it. You did warn her after all…” “W-what is this?” the sister whispered. She backed up slowly. Ahead of her was her brother, right where she had left him. He sat there, on the forest floor, playing with the jar of honey, scooping it out of the jar by the handful and stuffing it into his mouth. “Stop this!” the sister shouted, and the brother turned, his eyes red with tears. He sat there, on the forest floor, in nothing but his underwear. No, not his underwear. Around his waist was a thick, poofy diaper. “Get up!” the sister shouted, “Stop it now!” she was shaking, unable to move. “Now, don’t be so mean to your brother.” “Who—” the sister stuttered, unable to get her question out. She hit the tree, unable to back up any further. Suddenly the entire massive trunk shifted behind her, the branches creaking and groaning, the knotted bark slowly peeling open. A thousand green eyes appeared all the way up until they disappeared into the canopy above. A mouth, jagged and uneven, opened up. “I am the guardian of this forest!” the tree said, “Who are you to intrude on my land?” “Tree--? We were just following the path, just wanted to get to our Auntie’s house.” The sister said, though it was becoming difficult to think, difficult to speak. “And yet you defile my woods with your human mess!” “We-we had to pee! It was an accident, I swear!” “No! It may have been an accident for your poor sweet brother here, but not you.” The brother turned, and the girl looked on in horror as his mouth tried to form words, but all that came out was “Bwaaa baa! Bwaa ba bee!” “Awww, he’s trying to say your name! How sweet.” “Stop this!” the sister cried, “Stop it now! We have to get to Auntie’s house! You’re not a baby, you’re my brother!” The tree just laughed. “He cannot understand you now, dear!” But the brother’s expression suddenly dropped. His honeyed hand froze mid-air. He squinted, as if he was concentrating, trying to break free. The sister saw him trying to stand, lifting himself off the ground slightly. “Come on! Please!” the sister plead. The brother’s face suddenly scrunched up. There was a moment of silence in the forest again. The sister’s heart was racing. Then there was a brrraaap. The sister crumpled her nose. A foul smell filled the air. As the brother leant forward, a small round bulge peeked out the back of his diaper. It grew and grew, and the brother grunted a little, until his face relaxed and he sighed. Then, without a care in the world, he sat back down and resumed his playtime. The tree just laughed. “Hahaha, how cute! We’ll have to call your auntie for a change, won’t we? But first…” The branch that was caring for the brother suddenly twitched. It began to move, slowly at first, but quicker and quicker. The sister realised with a start that it was coming for her. “No!” she cried, “Please!” “Ah, ah. No complaining now, you brought this on yourself.” The sister pushed herself off the tree, slowly backing up into the forest. She stepped on a mushroom, and a cloud of dust puffed around her. Coughing, she said, “No! Not me! I don’t need diapers like him! I’m a big girl!” “Now now, don’t lie to mama. Clearly you need some more potty training, otherwise you would have been able to control yourself until you reached your auntie’s house.” The sister looked down at her brother. He was gone, his mind turned to mush. All she could do now was get to her aunts. So, with the branch approaching her, she did the only thing she could. She ran. “Oh, feeling naughty? Well, if you insist on not doing as you’re told, we’ll have to find an extra special punishment for you, won’t we?” The tree’s voice was surprisingly calm, like a mother who had done this a thousand times before. As the sister raced through branches and brambles, she could hear the tree’s branch reach out for her, chasing her though the woods. Soon all light had gone, and she desperately stumbled around in the dark, the path long behind her. She had no idea where she was going, only that she had to run. Behind her, the branch kept coming. Closer. Closer. Then, suddenly, she saw a light ahead. It wasn’t the pale glow of moonlight, but the warm inviting ebb of a hearth. She could smell fresh broth, too. Auntie’s house was right there. Other sensations, smells sweet like honey, a sudden warmth through her body, relief at having found home, all of it washed over her. She burst through the treeline, onto the path she thought she had lost. Auntie’s house was right there, and the sister could see her in the window, cooking their dinner, waiting for her and her brother. The sister smiled, inhaling deeply. She wasn’t sure how long she stood at the edge of the forest for. She wanted to call out, to run to her aunt. Something stopped her. When she finally heard auntie’s door creak open, when the warmth smell of broth wafted over, the sister had already followed the mushroom-laden branch deep into the forest. *** Auntie opened her front door to the sounds of the trees. “Come, I have a present for you.” the tree said. “Oh? I hope this won’t take long. I’m expecting my niece and nephew.” “I’m sure they won’t mind. In fact, I’ll think they’ll like what I’ll show you.” Auntie followed the tree into the heart of the forest, to where it’s clearing was. It was here that the village said lonely travellers disappeared, but that was because they showed no respect. It was a lesson she had learned long ago. And it seemed her niece and nephew had yet to learn that lesson. They sat giggling on the forest floor. Her nephew was playing with a jar of honey, her niece dribbling all over herself, squelching mud happily between her fingers. Two fully grown adults, playing in the mud like a pair of babies. “I found them wondering all alone.” the tree said. “So you thought you’d ‘take care’ of them?” “That’s right! The sister is a very naughty little girl, urinating in my forest,” the tree said sternly. “But her brother is sweet enough.” There was a foul smell in the clearing as well. Auntie sniffed around a little, and soon came to the source of the odour. “Ooof! He certainly doesn’t smell sweet.” The sister wasn’t quite as messy as her brother, but stank all the same. Both of their diapers were full of as much mush as their brains were, now. Auntie sighed. “Come on.” she said to the tree. “Help me get these too home.” “Wonderful! What then?” the tree said. “We’ll get them acquainted with their new lives.” THE END The Potty Tree-by RawrJam.pdf

The child was just like any normal 9 year old child, he was in 4th grade in which she loved to read and is very good at long division. He likes school and seeing her friends but likes the weekends at home too where she doesn't usually have homework. His/her favorite color is pastel green. He/she loves watching Netflix and has a secret love for watching tv show for very little children even if they are "baby shows". He/she's currently working on reading an old book his mommy gave her called "harry potter" but still gets caught up on some big words. He/She also has a bit of an entitlement issue with being seen as a big boy since he's only about as big as the first and second graders and only just stopped sucking his thumb at night a few weeks ago. (Our RP starts as the little boy is doing his homework in the living room with train playing on the TV, the door bell rings his mommy answers the door to see the babysitter she had called for the night. This babysitter was different though and has promised to get her little boy to relax and enjoy being a "little" kid more.... I will play the adult characters.

Parent Teacher Night By:RambleLamb Her heels clicked on the linoleum and reverberated in the small corridor of the school hallway. She was still dressed in her smart cream colored business suit, her gray peacoat tied loosely closed to defend against the cold outside, as she walked down the hall with her daughter's hand in hers. The little girl worked hard to keep pace with the long, elegant strides of her mother and was more or less being dragged down the hall to her classroom. The handwritten sign on the door read "Ms. Malford, Kindergarten" and below that, a second handwritten sign read "Welcome, parents!" that sign being adorned with pastel smiley face stickers. The woman sighed wearily and pushed the door open, entering with her daughter and releasing her grip on the little girl's hand to remove her own coat while she watched her daughter do the same, taking both coats and looking for a place to put them. "You can hang them up in the cubbies at the back of the room, dear." a kindly older woman's voice said from nearby. The woman gasped, not seeing the woman behind the desk at the front of the room until she'd suddenly spoken. The woman looked at the teacher and then at the coats in her arms and nodded her understanding before clip clopping to the back of the room to hang the coats up on the little hooks inside the tight cubbies and then walked back to the front of the room, looking puzzled as she scanned the area for a place to sit. The teacher rose from behind her desk and gestured with her open palm to the small, brightly colored chairs in front of the desk. "I know they're a little small, but I feel that it's important to have the children be on equal ground with their parents during these meetings," she explained. "it's been my experience that if we treat them like smaller versions of adults we'll see them reach and exceed that expectation sooner than if we coddle them or speak like they're not a part of the conversation." she added. The woman desperately wanted to roll her eyes, but she maintained her demeanor and nodded silently before taking a seat on the small yellow plastic chair, her ample bottom finding the fit to be less than ideal, but not as bad as she'd expected. She turned to see her daughter cover her mouth to suppress a giggle at the sight of her mother on a child's chair, but a sharp look brought the girl to the other chair to sit quietly with her hands folded in her lap. The teacher raised an eyebrow without either of the pair in front of her noticing and sat down in her own chair, a decidedly more adult chair, and opened a file on her desk. "It says here that you're a single parent, is that correct, Allison?" the teacher asked, adjusting her glasses as she read the document in front of her. The woman bristled at the informality of the teacher using her first name rather than addressing her by "Ms. Grey" like other adults would, but she chalked it up to the daft old bat being surrounded by little nose pickers all day and decided to let it go. "Yes, that's correct." she replied demurely. Ms. Malford nodded. "I think it would be a good demonstration for you to address me as "Ms. Malford" or "Ma'am", don't you, Allison?" she asked. Allison felt her face flush at the insinuation that she show this woman respect but not be given it in return but held her tongue. "Yes, Ma'am." she said through clenched teeth, producing another small giggle from her daughter. Ms. Malford smiled and looked back down at her file. "Do you find it difficult to be a single parent?" she asked. Allison shook her head. "No." she said bluntly and immediately added "Ma'am." when Ms. Malford looked up at her. Ms. Malford smiled again and nodded her approval. "Well, Lydia is one of my brightest students, she's often helping the other children after completing her own work, and offering her assistance with various things I need to do to ensure the children are taken care of." she explained. "To hear her tell things, she didn't learn that from you though." she added. Allison looked to her daughter in surprise and then to Ms. Malford. "I'm not sure what you mean by that, but I assure you that I-" she began petulantly but stopped when Ms. Malford held up her hand to her. "I've heard many excuses over the years, Allison, and I'm in no mood to hear more of them tonight." she said. "The simple fact is that, if Lydia is to be believed, and given her behavior in class and her maturity, I do, you're not quite the mature and proper parent you present yourself as." she explained. Allison went red with anger and shot up from her little chair, hands on her hips defensively. "Listen here you old bitch!" she began. "Sit down, Allison!" Ms. Malford commanded with an empowered voice that her slight and almost frail frame hid the existence of. Without hesitation, Allison plopped back down onto the chair, her face red from embarrassment now over anger. Ms. Malford rose from her seat and put her hands behind her back as she walked around the desk, looking at Allison with the practiced eye of a teacher. "That's a perfect example of what I'm talking about, young lady." she said. "Not only are you incapable of handling the slightest bit of constructive criticism, but you're also disrespectful to your elders, short tempered, and you have a potty mouth!" she said, narrowing her gaze as she listed off Allison's shortcomings. "Look, I've been very stressed at work, I have a very important job and-" Allison began to explain but stopped when Ms. Malford again raised her hand toward her. "I believe that I explained already that I'm not interested in excuses." she said simply. "Though, I didn't really expect you to listen to that and avoid wasting my time with them anyway." she added. Allison shifted uncomfortably on her little chair, feeling ridiculous perched on the colorful plastic thing as she was berated by this woman in front of her daughter. "I'm sorry, Ma'am, please, if you'll just let me explain about my situation, I'm sure you'll see that-" she was cut off by Ms. Malford before she could finish her sentence. "In my class, I like to encourage productive dialogue by having the students use other means of communication to illustrate their thoughts and feelings." she explained. "I find that if a student draws a picture of what they're thinking or feeling it helps them to better articulate their points when speaking about them." she added as she walked over to the small circular table near the other side of the classroom and produced a sheet of construction paper and a box of crayons from the nearby shelf of art supplies, laying the items on the table. "I want you to come over to the table, Allison, and draw me a picture of your house and the people in it." she said matter of factly. Allison once again flushed, looking at the small table and imagining herself sitting in one of those chairs coloring a picture like her daughter might. "Ms. Malford I-" she began to protest. "Lydia, would you be a dear and help Allison to the art table?" Ms. Malford asked. The little girl shot right up from her seat, "Of course, Ms. Malford!" she chirped obediently, moving behind her mother's chair, taking her mother's hand and leading the way to the table as requested, her mother shuffling behind her in much the same way Lydia herself had done on the way into the classroom as her mother led her by the hand. After staring blankly at the table for a moment Allison watched her daughter pullout the little chair in front of the paper and crayons and gently guided her mother down onto it before taking a seat nearby and folding her hands politely on the table. "Thank you, Lydia." Ms. Malford said to the little girl with a warm smile, one that quickly faded when she turned her gaze back to Allison. "See, she's quite the mature girl, very helpful with the more," she pondered her next word for a moment, "sluggish students." she finished, satisfied with her description. The implication that she was a sluggish student somehow developmentally below her decades younger daughter wasn't lost on Allison, but looking up from her tiny chair at Ms. Malford made her reluctant to correct the assertion. "Now, as I said before, I'd like you to draw a picture of your house and the people in it." Ms. Malford repeated. Allison reluctantly reached out and picked up the box of crayons, opening it and looking at the colors inside. The smell of the colorful wax brought her back to her childhood, she'd of course smelled crayons since then, but the combination of being in the Kindergarten classroom, seated in the small plastic chair at the little art table preparing to color a picture for a much older woman in a position of power within these walls culminated in a strong feeling of diminishment in her adulthood. She knew she was still the same successful businesswoman she'd been when she walked in the room, but for some strange reason she also felt like she'd somehow shifted back to an earlier, younger version of herself and the feeling made her head feel like it was floating as she pulled a purple crayon out and began drawing on the construction paper. Several minutes passed with Ms. Malford and Lydia watching as Allison created her picture, and when her crayon went back into the box, Allison looked up at Ms. Malford. "All done, dear?" she asked. Allison nodded but remained quiet. Ms. Malford walked around the table and stood behind Allison, placing a hand gently on her shoulder with one hand while the other plucked the paper from the table and held it up so both of them could look at it. "Tell me what you've drawn, Ally." Ms. Malford said sweetly. Allison felt an odd tingle run up her spine and to the base of her skull at hearing the nickname she'd had through elementary school being invoked here in the present. She pointed at the drawing. "This is our house." she explained, pointing to the slightly off kilter box in the center with skewed windows on the face and a wonky door in the center. "Who's this?" Ms. Malford asked, pointing to the larger stick figure in the drawing, a crudely scribbled hourglass over the body to serve as a dress. "That's me." Ally said timidly, the smell of Ms. Malford's perfume filling her nose, reminding her of her grandmother. She remembered playing at her grandmother's house in the Summer, free from school for three wonderful months without a care in the world, but now she found herself back in school and felt a pang of longing for that freedom again. "And this?" Ms. Malford asked, pointing to the smaller stick figure that appeared to be holding a ball or maybe a giant jellybean, the drawing really wasn't very good. "That's Lydia." Ally said, looking over to her daughter who was smiling approvingly at her. Ally felt a swell of pride at Lydia's approval for some reason. Ms. Malford patted Ally on the head softly. "You did a very good job, Ally." she commended. "But, I think maybe you got a little confused when you were drawing, didn't you?" Ms. Malford asked. Ally looked up at the now standing woman, amazed at how she was towering over her, feeling suddenly very small and unsure of herself. "I don't understand." she said, her puzzlement written on her face clear as day. "Well," Ms. Malford began, "you said that this was you, correct?" she asked, pointing to the smaller figure. Ally felt the tingle again, her memory of playing at grandma's house coming back with the smell of Ms. Malford's perfume. She remembered her mother taking her over there for the Summer, but not because she was out of school, that was silly, she wasn't even in school yet, was she? Ally sat in silence as she tried to straighten out her muddled thoughts and memories. "Ally!" Ms. Malford said sharply to draw the girl from her stupor. Ally jumped in surprise and turned to Ms. Malford, suddenly very concerned that she was in trouble and also that the slight wet tickle in her panties meant she'd had an accident when she was startled. Her hands went below the table and clamped between her thighs, feeling the tiny warm spot she'd created there. "Sorry, Ms. Malford, what was the question?" she asked. Lydia rose from her seat and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Ms. Malford asked if you'd gotten confused with your drawing because you said this was you." she explained patiently as she pointed to the little figure. Ally tried to remember which figure she'd identified as herself, but she was still struggling with her memory of playing at grandma's and with the dampness in her panties. "Yes." she finally said absently as she wondered if the dampness was growing or not. Ms. Malford nodded. "I see, so you're this one." she said, pointing to the little figure. "And Lydia is this one?" she clarified, pointing to the larger figure. Ally remembered now that her mother had brought her to her grandmother's house when she was little. She remembered being carried and playing outside, but not all the way outside. The attention shifting from the situation in her panties allowed her to focus better but also allowed the situation to spill out of control, creating a little puddle beneath her chair. She remembered looking at the yard through a fence, and then everything clicked, she'd been in a playpen outside, because she wasn't a girl out of school for the Summer, she was a baby! "Baby!" she exclaimed with pride. Lydia was gently rubbing Ally's back and nodding. "Are you a baby, Ally?" she asked softly. Ally looked at Lydia and then at Ms. Malford and then felt the clammy wetness on her bottom and struggled to understand what was happening. "Ms. Malford, Ally had an accident." Lydia said, continuing the reassuring rubbing of Ally's back. Ms. Malford clucked her tongue disapprovingly. "This is precisely what I was talking to you about earlier, Lydia." Ms. Malford began as she moved back to Ally and took the girl's hand, gently pulling her to her feet. "Ally exhibits clear indicators that she's simply not ready for school yet, and I think would benefit from some time in our daycare to more properly cement the elements in her development that are clearly lacking." she explained as she placed Ally's hand in Lydia's and led the way to the door, Lydia moving behind her with Ally in tow as they moved through the door and down the hall. Ally looked down at her feet as they stumbled along clumsily behind Lydia, she wondered absently where they were going, but the cold wetness in her panties reminded her that she'd had an accident and she knew that the grownups were taking her to fix the problem. Standing outside another door, Ms. Malford unlocked it and entered, flipping on the lights as she did. Lydia pulled Ally along inside, Ally looking at the brightly colored sign on the door and giggling at the cartoon sun and flowers but not seeing what the words near them said. As they entered the room Ally saw the toys and immediately raced forward to them only to be stopped in her tracks by Lydia's firm grasp on her hand. "They'll be time enough for play in a moment, Ally, but first we need to get you cleaned up, don't we?" Ms. Malford asked rhetorically. Ally looked to Lydia and saw the warm, reassuring smile on her face and felt a calm wash over her. Ms. Malford and Ms. Grey weren't mad at her for having an accident, they were going to make it all better and then she could go play. The prospect of playing with the brightly colored toys on the soft and colorful playmat made her happy and she obediently followed behind Ms. Grey as she led her to the back corner of the room where the changing tables were. "Now, because of Ally's size, I'm afraid she won't be able to use all of the things the teachers have available to them for caring for the other little ones, but I'm sure they'll manage just fine." Ms. Malford explained as she grabbed a plastic mat from beneath the top of the changing table and handed it to Lydia. "I'm afraid I'm not quite as spry as I used to be, Ms. Grey, but I'm confident you can handle things here perfectly well." she said. Lydia nodded and got down on her knees to spread the plastic mat out and gently but commandingly guided Ally down onto it before beginning the process of disrobing her charge. Ally had decided that the brightly colored things hanging from the ceiling were overwhelmingly fascinating and reached her hands up to grab them, the concept of distance eluding her as she jostled back and forth at Ms. Grey helping her out of her clothes. Ms. Malford had gone to the small desk on the other side of the room and returned with a pink and white bag which she set beside Ms. Grey. "I had hoped we wouldn't need this, but prepared it in case." she explained. Lydia set the wet clothes aside and went into the bag, pulling something out and leaning forward, placing it to Ally's lips. "Open up for your binky, sweet girl." she cooed. Ally felt a rubbery material on her lips and opened her mouth instinctively, allowing the object to enter and fill her mouth. As she probed it with her tongue and tentatively tried to chew on it, she found herself beginning to suck and was again filled with a wave of calm. "See there, she's clearly much more akin to a toddler or infant." Ms. Malford declared. Lydia nodded. "I feel like it's my fault for not seeing the signs sooner." she said. "I hope that she'll be able to catch up to where she should be soon." she added as she went back into the bag and produced the container of baby wipes that she began to use to clean Ally's wetness from her. Ms. Malford nodded approvingly. "I'm still so impressed with how mature you are for your age, Ms. Grey." she stated. Lydia was finishing her task of rubbing the powder into Ally's skin and wiping off her hands before she pulled the pastel pink diaper from the bag and quickly affixed it to Ally's waist with the tapes firmly and patted the front of it gently. "My grandmother always said that age was just a number, that some people were wise beyond their years." she said as she watched Ally roll onto her side and crawl away to the toys on the other side of the room, plopping down with a crinkle and her legs splayed out in front of her as she sucked her pacifier and pulled the colorful plastic items from the little basket containing them. Lydia smiled as she watched Ally play, "Then others are older on the outside than they really are on the inside." she said. Ms. Malford nodded. "It's getting late, Ms. Grey, perhaps you should call your grandmother to come and pick you both up." she offered sagely. Lydia nodded as she bagged up Ally's wet clothes and put them into the diaper bag. "My phone is in the other room, would you mind keeping an eye on her for a minute?" she asked as she rose to her feet. "Not at all, dear." Ms. Malford assured her. Once Lydia was out of the room, Ms. Malford approached Ally and looked down at her. "Lydia told me that you weren't quite up to the task of being a parent, dear." she began. "Tales of late nights out with clients that resulted in you stumbling home and passing out on the couch, often wetting yourself in your sleep and shamefully allowing your daughter to clean up after you while you showered, at her insistence no less. Eating meals prepared by her and balking at something as simple as attending a parent teacher conference because it wasn't a desirable task." she explained disappointedly. Ally looked up at the woman and though she wasn't quite sure what she was saying, she knew she was disappointed in her, and that didn't make her feel very good, it made her tummy feel like it was spinning and she began to fuss behind her pacifier. "I know you're not going to comprehend any of this, that's why I'm sharing it with you, but I'm a very powerful witch." she said. "One of my favorite things to do is balance the scales when they're nearing their tipping point, in this case, the inequity of your relationship with your daughter." she said, smiling down at Ally. "All of the changes are already beginning to take form, but tomorrow morning will be a fresh start for your family, you'll wake up knowing that you're too little even for Kindergarten despite being an adult, Lydia will wake up knowing that she's now the more mature sister in your relationship despite being twenty odd years younger than you, and your mother will wake up knowing that she's got two daughters, one poised for greatness and academic pursuits while the other one is destined to repeatedly fail the simple task of keeping her diapers clean and dry." she explained. "If you can master potty training before Lydia finishes school here then everything will go back to normal." she added. Ally furrowed her brow and felt herself sit forward to allow something to enter the seat of her diaper and that made her tummy feel better and she sat back and giggled at the silly old lady talking to her before a yawn escaped her. Ms. Malford chuckled to herself. "I half expected that to be your answer." she said. Lydia returned with the coats and purse left in the other room. "Grandma will be here soon." she said as she set the items down and went to Ally and Ms. Malford. "Did she give you any trouble?" she asked. Ms. Malford shook her head. "I'm afraid she'll need a clean diaper before bed, but aside from that, she was a perfect angel." she said. Lydia sighed teasingly and looked down at Ally. "Did you make a poopy after I just changed you?" she asked rhetorically. "Honestly, Ally, sometimes I wonder if you'll ever grow up!" she joked. Ms. Malford laughed knowingly and admired her handiwork.

Here's a story set after the events of the game Digimon Cyber Sleuth & Hacker's Memory. I hope you enjoy it. 🙂 Nokia Shiramine was hanging out with her friend, Yuuko Kamishiro, in Nakano Broadway enjoying a breakfast buffet. Nokia, like usual, ate like an excited child, especially with her short, red hair being done up in pig tails. Her green eyes were closed as she smiled contentedly. The only thing showing her as not being a little girl was her sky blue dress and fishnet stockings which she wore a pink jacket over. Yuuko, on the other hand remained in her white shirt with black sleeves and matching pants with a fur collar. Between that and her black hair and brown eyes, she looked like a penguin made human. She ate her food with dignity and grace, yet both girls ate very large meals. In the four years since the defeat of Akemi Suedou and time being reset, the two had become good friends, following the old adage of opposites attracting. At that moment, they were the only ones in their friend group currently in Tokyo. Aiba, their friend and the one who actually defeated Suedou, was currently in Osaka with his mom. Their other friend, Arata, was going to New York Comic-Con with Yuuko's brother, Yuugo. As such, it wasn't a surprise when their detective friend, Kyoko Kuremi, called them for a case. Even in this new timeline, Yuuko's father had created a virtual world called EDEN that almost everyone frequented. Not long after it was started, several users, including Nokia, Yuuko, and their friends, met living creatures of data named Digimon. They were able to communicate with them on their phones and were staunch allies against people who tried to use EDEN for their own selfish endeavors. As such, Kyoko, being the only adult the group had trusted with knowledge of the old timeline, recruited them as Cyber Sleuths to help solve crimes that the police were unable to. Such a case had just been brought to the agency's attention. The two girls looked at the pictures Kyoko showed them of Detective Date. She was an overzealous police detective with a strong set of morals, and the pictures showed her on all fours wearing a big diaper and smiling blissfully. Some even showed her sucking her thumb and drinking from a bottle. "Whoa!" Nokia said. "What happened to her? I know she likes cute things, but this is total overkill!" "That’s what Matayoshi asked us to find out." Kyoko explained calmly. "According to our esteemed in with the police, various women have entered EDEN and ended up acting like giant babies when they leave. Date investigated, and she narrowed it down to a server claiming to provide rejuvenation before she became as you see now." "Could someone have hacked her mental data?" Yuuko asked. "If that's the case a simple reentry into EDEN and cross reference with her memory data could easily allow for a reset." "Yes, they tried that with the first few victims, but it didn't work." Kyoko explained. "So we sneak in, see what's up and find out who's running it." Nokia said, nodding. "Exactly." Kyoko said. "I've provided you with the URL, and your Digimon might just be the protection you need. But I must stress caution. The perpetrator has shown a disturbing ability, and we don't know why or how this is being done." "Okay!" Nokia said, only half listening. "We'll save Date and nail these pervs!" "Very well." Kyoko said. "While you're doing that, I'll see what the other victims had in common. Good hunting." The two girls nodded and headed off while Kyoko went to her computer. The two went to a cyber café owned by a Kamishiro programmer called Hudie. Getting adjoining booths, they put on the special headsets and appeared at the EDEN entrance. They looked as normal as ever, and their Digimon appeared beside them. Both of them had orange baby dinosaurs with big green eyes called Agumon, but Yuuko wrapped red leather around her Agumon's forearms to help tell them apart and called her Agumon Geo. Nokia also had a yellow lizard with a unicorn horn on his head and red eyes. He also wore a light blue wolf skin with dark blue stripes and was called Gabumon. "Okay." Nokia said confidently. "I'll go first and try to get the lay of the place. If I'm not back in an hour..." "We'll fight our way in to save you." Yuuko finished smiling. Nokia then headed off. Yuuko stood there pondering. Who would be behind mentally regressing women to infancy? What's more, what would that person have to gain from it? These thoughts plagued Yuuko's mind as she waited for her friend. Nokia, meanwhile, arrived at the server, done up to look like a hospital or something. Nokia looked around in confusion but continued forward, keeping an eye out for anything suspicious. Eventually, she heard crying and entered a room with pink walls, a sky blue ceiling, and a bright green floor. Inside, she saw oversized changing tables and a bathtub. She also saw dozens of bassinets filled with bald, pudgy women without any teeth. They all wore cloth diapers like out of a cartoon, and Nokia knew instantly that they were more victims of whoever ran this crazy place. Nokia carefully walked inside and approached the closest victim. She had blue eyes and seemed to be the newest arrival based on how she seemed to be the most put together, only whimpering and poking her stomach. She looked at Nokia and sniffed loudly. "What happened to you?" Nokia asked. "I was wowking my job at Kamishiwo Entewpwises when I got sewected to twy out a wewaxation sewvew. Fe next fing I knew, I was being manhandwed by it." The big baby said. "What’s it?" Nokia said, having been barely able to understand that the woman had worked for Kamishiro and had been invite to try out some sort of digital spa. "Who sent you the invite?" Before she could answer, a pacifier was shoved into the woman's mouth, and she began sucking on it as her eyes glazed over. Seeing a thin, black arm with a white gloved hand like out of a cartoon go for Nokia, and she ran off. She headed for the exit, knowing that someone had to have sent the invites and hoping Yuuko could piece the rest together. She reached the exit point, but it refused to turn on for her. More arms began approaching Nokia, so she opened a door and rushed inside. She was panting inside a dark room. She couldn't see, but she didn't dare open the door. The last thing she needed was for her young fantastic body to be transformed into that of an overgrown baby. She cautiously walked forward when a light blared on, and she saw a large tunnel in front of her. "Welcome to the New You Server." A warm, maternal voice said. It was clearly a woman's. "You have just taken the first step to a carefree life." Immediately realizing what was happening, Nokia tried to leave, but a walkway moved forward before she could turn, causing Nokia to fall onto her butt and enter the tunnel. Nokia was in big trouble now. After a moment, the walkway Nokia was on rose into the air, going from a walkway to a conveyor belt. Nokia tried to get off, but she kept getting shoved onto her back by the arms from before. Nokia was stuck on the belt. Her first stop brought her next to a Digimon that was a giant gear with a face on it, red eyes and a mouth, and two smaller gears on either side of him. His name was Hagurumon, and Aiba had one of his own, but this one clearly wasn't as friendly. It moved its smaller gears along Nokia's dress and jacket. "Hey!" Nokia shouted. "What do you think you're doing?!" Instead of answering, Hagurumon rolled his gears, tearing Nokia's clothes off of her as they were shredded up by Hagurumon's body. The arms then removed Nokia's bra, panties, stockings, and shoes before the belt continued forward, much to Nokia's shock. She was now naked as the day she was born. As the belt continued, Nokia didn't make any attempt to get off this time as she was more concerned with covering her private parts. She may have been proud of her amazing body, but she wasn't about to lay it all out there, especially considering what kind of place she was in. Nokia also couldn't help but feel cold given the fact that her clothes were ripped up, despite this only being cyberspace. She was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn't notice when the belt stopped, and she saw a child-sized Digimon. He was purple with a white face and white claws with droopy little ears and green eyes. He wore a red handkerchief around his neck and matching mittens. He was known as Impmon, and he brought out a pair of scissors. "Oh no!" Nokia screamed. She tried to get up, but the arms held her down while Impmon cut her hair. After cutting it down until she looked like a boy, Impmon shaved off the rest with an electric razor. Nokia struggled as hard as she could, but she couldn't free herself from the arms' firm hold. Impmon then extended his finger as a flame appeared on it. He tossed it on Nokia's head, and the last of her hair was burned away, including her scalp cells. If that had happened in the real world, she would have been left permanently bald. As it was, she was still bald in cyberspace. The arms then released her as the belt carried Nokia forward. She teared up as she felt her head. It was as bare as it could be. "My hair." Nokia said, tearing up. "They've obliterated my hair!" At this, Nokia began crying. Nokia was so busy crying, she didn't realize that the belt had carried her to a humanoid pile of rocks with yellow eyes. It was called Golemon, and he used his rocks to hit Nokia in her mouth. With it being wide open, each and every one of Nokia's teeth were knocked. The pain shocked Nokia back to reality as she felt her empty gums with her tongue. "My teef!!" Nokia shouted in alarm as the belt continued forward. "You can't do this to me! I'm eighteen years old!!" The belt uncaringly carried Nokia out of the tunnel. Nokia closed her eyes tightly at the sudden change. Maybe when she opened them, she'd find herself back at the restaurant, and everything would be fine. Nokia opened her eyes and found herself in a different part of the nursery that the women had been trapped in. At the end of the belt and to Nokia's right was one of the bathtubs she had seen earlier. The arms came back, also from Nokia's right, much to her confusion as she thought they came from the ceiling, and picked Nokia up. She was then dropped into the tub as Nokia gasping and spitting out the already soapy water. From there, the arms grabbed scrub brushes and got to work scrubbing Nokia clean. First her head was cleaned and then her mouth, making her gag and spit the water out again. Before she could protest, her head was shoved into the water, and her butt and groin were scrubbed clean. Nokia was then fully submerged into the tub until a hatch at her feet opened, and she went out with the bath water, coughing and gagging. She landed on another belt as she looked and saw that her skin seemed shinier than normal, as if she was given an extra strength moisturizer. She would have loved it... If she hadn't nearly drowned. "You can't tweat people wike this!!" Nokia shouted. She quickly realized that she sounded like the Kamishiro woman, but she didn't care at the moment. "Who awe you?! Wet me outta hewe!!" The belt just continued moving on as more arms, seeming to come from further down, brought out a towel and roughly dried Nokia as she groaned. By the time they were done, she was lying on her back with her head at the end of the belt. Another pair of arms then came up with a hose and blew her dry. Nokia then proceeded down the belt, still crying. At the next station, yet another set of arms came up and sprinkled a powder onto Nokia. It didn't smell like baby powder. Nokia tried to sit up and try to get off the belt again but found that she couldn't. Whatever that powder was, it had made her as weak as a newborn baby. "No!" Nokia cried. "No! This isn't faiw! Hewp me!! Somebody pwease hewp me!!!" She got no answer and continued down the belt as naked as a baby, as bald as a baby, and now as weak as a baby. Realizing this, she could only cry. All she could do is pray that Yuuko would be able to help her. At the next station, she saw what the arms belonged to. She was a tall beautiful woman with long blonde hair. She was dressed like a stereotypical nurse except that her hat covered her eyes. She wore long gloves that went up past her elbows and had angel wings on the wrists. The same kind of wings were on the sides of her hat, with a red cross going over where the eyes were. From her back, various arms like the ones she'd seen before came out. "W-who awe y-you?" Nokia nervously asked. "I am Nannymon." Nannymon said in the same voice that welcomed her. "I've been watching these innocent babies on behalf of my mistress." "I'm not a baby!" Nokia insisted as Nannymon grabbed a powder puff with her normal hand. "Wet me go you cwazy bitch!" Nannymon instantly spanked Nokia several times with her spare hands, all of them. Nokia whimpered, and remained still as Nannymon grabbed a cloth diaper and set it down. Nokia was then moved on top of it. "If you know what's good for you, you won't use that language again." Nannymon warned. "O-okay." Nokia said meekly. Nannymon then powdered Nokia's groin and butt with baby powder and evened it out with the puff. The diaper was then folded over Nokia's pelvis and secured with a safety pin through the middle. Nokia was then moved forward, and all she could do was cry. Finally, another one of Nannymon's arms put a huge baby bottle into Nokia's mouth, forcing her to become pudgy. Eventually, the bottle was empty, and Nokia, now a big baby, was dropped into a bassinet, and Nannymon arrived and rolled it to the others. "Don’t worry." Nannymon said. "Within an hour and a half, your mental data will reconfigure itself to better fit your status and forcibly log you out. Then you can be a big baby forever and ever." "But I--" Nokia began before a pacifier was shoved into her mouth, and to her horror, she was sucking on it. As that happened, everything went foggy, and Nokia fell asleep like the big baby she had become. To be continued...

Here's a new story set in a version of the Star Wars universe that's a compromise between Legends continuity and Disney continuity. Hope you like it. 😏 Doctor Chelli Lona Aphra had just exited her ship, the Ark Angel, and arrived at a hitherto unexplored planet in the Bogano system. She had spent much of her time lately scanning various planets in the system to look for Zeffo artifacts that she could sell to Luke Skywalker's New Jedi Order. Plus, with how busy the galaxy was recovering from attacks by Grand Admiral Thrawn, a temporarily revived Palpatine, and a sun-destroying super weapon, the fringes of known space were hers for the taking. She walked towards the Zeffo temple that her equipment had picked up and marveled at the architecture. She also pondered how easy it was to get here. According to one of Luke's Jedi, an Order 66 survivor named Cal Kestis, the Zeffo tended to have protection around the temples, either physical or mental. Aphra hadn't studied those since the New Republic was already going over them with a fine-toothed comb. Still, Aphra wasn't worried. She'd been through hell and back multiple times and always came out richer, one way or another. Aphra entered the temple and looked around. She wished that Magda and Sana weren't off helping track down rogue Imperials. She was looking at the inside of the temple with childlike glee. Natural lighting kept things perfectly visible, but it was still dark enough that Aphra could only examine the room she was in and not the corners. She looked around and found cribs and high chairs big enough to hold a standard-sized human. Remembering what she had read from papers about how big the Zeffo got, she easily pieced together that this was a Zeffo nursery. "Okay," Aphra sighed to herself. "So nothing exciting, but it'd still fetch some notoriety about how these ancient people spent their day-to-day lives." Aphra eventually found a wall with what looked like hieroglyphics, and her attention was instantly grabbed by them. She looked at them and saw large golden droids with blue torsos towering over other figures. Aphra was so intent on discerning them that she failed to notice heavy footsteps behind her. She looked and saw images of humans, Duros, and Rodians, and Aphra looked at them in confusion. Based on the structures, the Zeffo left long before even ancient sleeper ships were invented. Also, the paintings were at her eye level but too complex for an infant to have drawn. Before she could look at any other drawings, Aphra was picked up by a large gold-colored droid with a glowing blue sphere in its chest. It was easily ten times bigger than her, and Aphra realized that the pictures were warnings about these things. "Sorry." Aphra said, grabbing the droid's arms as her electro tattoos glowed. "But I already have two girlfriends. Besides, I've had bad luck with droids." Electricity crackled around her arms and through the droid as it stopped for a moment before continuing on like nothing happened. Aphra was carried off by the droid as she kept trying to electrocute it, but nothing happened. Eventually she had to stop and groaned moodily. "Perfect." Aphra said sarcastically. "The Zeffo insulated their droids against hacking." The droid brought Aphra to a large table and set her down on it. Aphra had expected it to be rough and hard but found that it was like a soft cushion. Aphra looked around and saw that she was still in the nursery. It was that revelation that made her realize why that drawing was there. It wasn't hieroglyphics. It was a warning about this droid. This droid was the security for the Zeffo nursery. She shuddered to think what it would do to her. As if on cue, the droid stripped Aphra of her clothes until she was completely naked. It then dropped Aphra's clothes into a basket, and Aphra was flabbergasted. The security droid had stripped her naked. Why would it do that? "Look," Aphra began. "Let’s talk about this. Give me back my clothes, and I'll let you--" The droid shoved a white pacifier into her mouth. Aphra immediately spat it out, but the droid immediately shoved it back in and looked at Aphra as the blue sphere began glowing brighter. Suddenly, Aphra began sucking on her pacifier like a baby. It was then that she realized what the droid was. It wasn't an ancient security droid, though it certainly filled the role. It was an ancient nanny droid and had decided to nanny Aphra. What was worse, the droid seemed to run on the Force considering how it was able to mind trick her into sucking on her pacifier like she always did. No! What was she saying. She was a respected archeologist, kind of. She didn't have a pacifier. However, she couldn't bring herself to spit the pacifier out again. Meanwhile, the nanny droid pushed Aphra onto her back and brought out a cloth diaper with buttons on the side. It lifted up Aphra by her ankles and set the diaper down. It then rained anti-rash powder on Aphra's butt and set it down into the diaper before folding it over Aphra's crotch before putting the buttons through holes on the respective sides. The nanny droid then wrapped a brown baby bonnet onto Aphra's head and put black mittens and booties on her hands and feet. A red bib was then tied around Aphra's neck as it covered her breasts. With Aphra now dressed as a giant baby, the nanny droid picked her up and took her to the crib. She was then set down into it and tucked into the blankets and unable to move, aside from sucking on her pacifier like always. No, no! Not like always. Just since she had arrived here. Seriously, what was this ancient, Force-powered nanny droid doing to her? Unable to find the answer, Aphra drifted off to sleep. To be continued...

To explain first and foremost, this isn't my world; you can thank the creative and talented @Panther Cub for this idea that we (and by we, I mean mostly him) hashed out recently, and this story is me trying to combine two RP elements that he came up with. He could probably make a story that best fits both; it was his awesome idea after all, but the crux of it is this: a world where a deity (unknown as of yet) gifts children caregiver powers over certain adults in their lives for amusement, with real-world Avatars (this one being an immortal Greco-Roman woman who has all of the signs of recent birth) delegating powers to children for their patron deity's amusement and sometimes interfering directly when indirect means won't work. The immortal mother "reenergizes" her powers via the emotions gathered at places called "Bright New Beginnings": abandoned daycares all across the English-speaking world with the ghosts of caretakers that lure in young people to regress. This combines them both, and I will apologize to Panther in advance if it's not quite right. As this is babyfur, if you don't feel like reading, you don't have to. This is a lot softer than most of my other works as well, so feel free to read or not read based on that. About critique, feel absolutely free to tell me what I'm doing wrong; in fact, I encourage it with all my heart! I want to publish this under my pseudo penname in books for AR/AB stuff, and in order to publish without mistakes and errors, I absolutely need to know what I've done wrong. If you can't find anything wrong, then tell me what you liked, please! These things make me a better writer. I'm not soft when it comes to critique, and I'll always listen to it. Anyway, let's get to the story, shall we? - Chapter One - It was a typical weekday spring morning in the suburbs of Newaardvark, New Jersey, a heavy rain pouring from the sky, as the animals stayed inside for the most part. There was only one exception: a young woman who sat on a bench under a bus stop station, unmoving, her eyes closed as if in thought. To describe her depended on the creature in question, for she took the shape of whomever was staring at her, a beautiful eighteen-year-old female of the beholder's specie in a long, sleeveless white dress, almost Greco-Roman in design, her breasts enormous, lactating, and protruding through her nursing bra like twin towers. Her shoes were white stilettos that covered her feet entirely, covered in mysterious symbols. She shouldered a plain, yet large diaper bag as easily as one would carry a blanket. Overall, she looked like a recent teen mom dressed for a Greek reenactment party. She was on the hunt, not even needing to look as she sensed her targets: a young bird couple in their late twenties and their adopted daughters below the age of ten. She preferred to use children as conduits through her strength, mostly playing through their mischief, willingness to be troublemakers towards authority, or, in too many sad cases, victims of abuse or neglect. Not these children: they were well-behaved young girls, treated with the utmost kindness and love by both hard working parents. She would have to work directly. Iuvenis Mater did not know if that was one of her favorite things to do, but it would make the game with her patron deity more…interesting. That was what their deity cared about, in the end: the Hunt to turn normal adults into little babies, albeit temporarily, for amusement. And there was definitely cause for amusement when it came to both of the parents. Erik Hellstrom was a handsome golden pheasant, twenty-eight, a skilled engineer who worked from home to support his daughters. Oh, she’d have fun with him, especially with his hidden…issues when it came to family. And then there was Gaiana Hellstrom, his wife. Twenty-seven, quite a stunningly beautiful blue-and-yellow macaw, working long shifts as a firefighter, but embarrassed by her past when she was a child. Another extremely fun target that she could work with. Their adopted daughters were the key in the door: Gaiana was planning on having a celebration party at the fire station alongside her peers with Erik joining her, and the girls needed a babysitter. Well, more than just the girls would need a babysitter after today. It had been a simple matter, even with the oddities of the modern age. This “Internet”, in particular, had been a long time spent learning for Iuvenis, but now that she knew, she was capable when it came to the worldwide Web. Quite frankly, it might’ve been even easier searching for targets via the Internet than it was in the olden days. A simple matter of the other typical babysitters gaining new things to do or new places to go all of a sudden, a bit of reality warping to make her seem like she was the only other babysitter available in the area, things like that were simple, including two typical babysitters who seemed…interesting in their own right. The Hunt, on the other paw? Not as much. Her patron deity needed to be entertained, not just for these temporary three days, but for a lifetime, to make it amusing to watch. One never knew how a Hunt would end, merely how it began - and the Avatar of her deity would make sure that they had plenty of amusement with this one. And so this Hunt began as she got up from the bus station and walked over to their house. - Erik preened himself in the mirror, looking at his appearance. The people at the fire station didn’t really care for appearance, true, but he always tried to dress to impress, like his uncle taught him: a full-sleeved white polo shirt, black slacks, black dress shoes, his father’s silver watch on his left wing, his mother’s handkerchief in the dress pocket of his shirt, a polished pair of glasses perched on his beak. He fluttered over to his wife, dressed extremely casually with a simple white T-shirt, blue jeans, and sneakers, and her own horn-rimmed glasses on her beak, giving her a soft kiss on the cheek. “Hey, honey,” Erik crooned in a pleasant song, as he gently wrapped his wings around her. “Hey, baby,” Gaiana whispered back with a grin, returning the kiss. “The girls prepared for their babysitter?” “I’ve let them know that there’s a new babysitter,” the pheasant said, his feathers fluffed up in pride. “They’ve taken it surprisingly well. It’s a shame that the Boggs sisters are going through college applications; they were the best of babysitters…” “Well, that’s life, honey; we all grow up,” the female macaw answered. “We grow old, not necessarily up.” “And both are technically true.” “Two different words.” “Ah, semantics.” The two birds kissed again, their love for one another showing through the slight teasing, before they fluttered down the stairs, looking for their girls, who were likely playing Aliemon Orange and Purple on their GameMales, judging by the sounds of the arguing. The games were two of the most kid-friendly ones they could buy for them with the limited money they made on Christmas. “OH, come on, Tali; you know that the mind type beats everything! Play as something else!” “It’s not my fault that Avadakazam is cute as heck, as well as powerful!” “It’s not! It’s literally a green orc with a big head and huge beard, and you had to trade with me to get it!” “Excuse me, Avadakazam is my favorite Aliemon, and I will brook no argu-” “Goostoise is the cutest!” “Avadakazam!” “Goostoise!” “Avadakazam!” “Goostoise!” “Girls, girls, both Avadakazam and Goostoise are equally cute,” Erik said, defusing the argument by hugging the two young girl birds, a brown pelican and a scaled quail. “Whatever, Goostoise is still cuter,” the younger quail, Zita, grumbled. “Avadakazam,” the brown pelican, Talita - known to all as “Tali” - said with a smirk, to which Zita responded with her tongue sticking out. Gaiana gave them both a stern look, but it belied the smile on her face. “Are you two going to behave for the new babysitter?” “Yes, Mom!” the two girls chorused. “You’ll do your homework and everything?” Erik asked gently; he didn’t have it in him to be stern. “Of course, Dad!” they chorused again. The doorbell rang, and Erik got it while Gaiana talked to the girls further, seeing an eighteen-year-old golden pheasant in a long, sleeveless white dress smiling at him, a diaper bag hefted over her shoulders. Her breasts were enormous, and demanded attention, but the analytical pheasant merely noted them as being slightly larger for what seemed like a teenage mom; he took his marriage vows very seriously, more seriously than a lot of men. “Hello, Mr. Hellstrom,” she said politely, holding out a feathered wing for him to shake. “Good morning, Miss, um…what’s your name again, ma’am?” he asked, shaking her wing. She smiled mischievously. “I’m Miss Ivi Mater. You can call me ‘Mater’, though, little Eri.” “Huh…okay…Ivi…” The pheasant felt himself grow smaller in her presence, a wet spot quickly growing around his slacks, as he began to unconsciously drool. “Oh, dear, looks like we’ll need to go to this earlier than I expected,” Ivi said cheerfully, getting out a white fluffy…thing from her bag. The word was escaping Erik’s quickly diminishing vocabulary, but it seemed oddly…familiar in a way. He felt his shirt, his shoes, his drenched boxers and slacks being taken off him by the girl, and even though his mind was inwardly screaming for his wife to intervene, he continued to lay on the floor in a docile manner. And then he saw her go through her bag, sprinkling powder over his nether parts, raising his bottom, and slipping the thing under him, taping up both sides, threading his tail feathers through the back, with the odd teenager moving him as if he had been much smaller than her. The pheasant’s mind was still there, and a part of him was telling himself that something was very, very wrong, but he couldn’t imagine what it could possibly be. Then his wife’s voice echoed. “Oh, Eri? Where did my baby Eri go?” “Here, my dear!” he sang, only for dread to grow when his wife’s frame entered the scene. “Oh, Eri, you little stinkypants, you know you’re not allowed to sneak out of your playpen,” Gaiana said, nuzzling the pheasant, acting like he was much smaller than her. He froze. He was a lot bigger than his wife. For her to think he towered over him meant… No, this can’t be right. Think logically, Erik, these things don’t happen in real life. “You’ve already got a fresh diaper on him! You came prepared for my little baby boy!” Gaiana cooed, handing him back to the pheasant woman, the… “He is certainly going to grow up to be handsome, will he not?” Ivi said with a knowing smile, and he began to fuss. “Oh, he misses his Mommy already.” The female pheasant came close, allowing Gaiana to cuddle with him. “It’s going to be okay, Eri. Mommy’s just got to go for a short bit.” He froze. Those words. A short bit. That was what his parents had said. That’s when- He began to bawl, thinking of the worst night of his life. No, no, no, no, no! Please, God, please, don’t let her leave! Not now! I need her, I need Mommy! Then he saw his daughters, rubbing his feathered head, and singing nursery rhymes to him to calm him down, and he realized the horrible truth. Everyone thinks I’m a baby! My daughters think I’m their baby brother! Oh, God, why?! Erik desperately tried to convince his wife that she was still his wife. He tried to speak to his daughters, tried to get out any code he could. They just cooed at him, as if he was an infant. “Oh, he’s trying to talk!” Zita said excitedly. “Say ‘Sissy’!” “Oh, honey, it might be a bit early for that,” Gaiana said to the disappointed quail. “He’ll be old enough for talkies and flighties soon, but he’s still too young for that at the moment.” Erik then saw the watch - his father’s watch wrapped in his mother's handkerchief - in the older female pheasant’s wing, and he attempted to grab at it with his feathers. “No, you’re a little too young for that; we don’t want you putting this in your mouth and swallowing,” the female pheasant cooed, putting the watch and handkerchief out of his reach and into the diaper bag as he whimpered. “Here! I have something better for you!” She brought out a light gold pacifier, teasing him with the tip, until he instinctively grabbed at it with his feathers and began to suckle on it, his inner adult feeling horrified dread at how easily it soothed his terrified thoughts, but the baby that dominated the main part of his brain reacting as if it was as natural as breathing. “Good job, Eri!” Gaiana cooed at the confused bird. “Now I really do have to go, but I’ll be back before you know it!” All the pheasant could do was suck on his pacifier, feeling a trickle of liquid warmth flow through the front of his (surprisingly comfy) diaper, his mind feeling horror that his body didn’t feel, before his wife - the last bastion of hope of stopping this intruder from potentially hurting his daughters - left out the door, entered the car, and drove away. - Hope you enjoyed~

Here's a new story set in the same continuity as Téa Gardner and the Duel Conveyor, but it's not a sequel. If you want to read that story, here's the link. https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81617-tea-and-the-duel-conveyor/ Other than that, let's get started. 😕 Ishizu Ishtar arrived at the Museum of Modern Marvels and looked at the red neon sign. She was dressed in her usual beige dress that covered her arms and went down to her ankles and black shoes. She also wore a golden circlet around her head with an emerald set in the center. Her outfit stood out greatly thanks to her dark skin, black hair, and blue eyes. She looked at a postcard she had gotten anonymously that featured this exact building. On the back, a note said to meet inside. Confused, but with little else to do since the Pharaoh Atem's departure, Ishizu headed inside. She moved to pay the admittance fee but found that the turnstile that allowed entry didn't have one. Assuming she paid inside, she walked through. Inside the museum, Ishizu looked around, surprised by the myriad of machines that seemed less like modern technology and more like what people in the thirties thought technology would look like. Ishizu spent so long admiring the attractions, she failed to notice how she stumbled into an area marked "Child Care Devices". "Well, well." Ishizu said to herself. "What an interesting place." "Welcome, dearie!" A maternal voice said, making Ishizu gasp in shock. Ishizu looked and saw a boxy orange robot with one lightbulb for an eye, silver arms with ball joints acting as the shoulders and elbows of a human arm, matching hands, and a unicycle where a human's legs would go. The robot's torso featured a pronounced chest, and it was dressed in a stereotypical maid's uniform. It was also starring intently at Ishizu. "Um, who are you?" Ishizu asked nervously. "I'm the Robot Nanny, dearie." The Nanny said as it rolled over to her. "Oh." Ishizu said nervously as she backed up a little. "What do you need?" "I need you diapered, dearie." The Nanny said as she grabbed Ishizu by her waist and picked her up. "What?!" Ishizu shouted. "That’s absurd! I don't need diapers!" "Of course you do." The Nanny cooed as another set of hands came out of her back and undid the top of her dress as it fell open. "You’re just a little baby after all." The Nanny's torso then opened, revealing a changing table as the set of arms holding Ishizu set her down on it. Ishizu tried to jump off, but one arm held her down by her belly when the other arm lifted up the hem of Ishizu's dress until her butt and beige panties were exposed. Ishizu tried to struggle and free herself from the arms when the arm that had lifted up her dress pulled off her panties and lifted up her ankles, exposing her bare ass. The second pair of arms then lightly slapped Ishizu's bottom, making her gasp. "Stay still!" The Nanny said warningly, and Ishizu reluctantly obeyed. The Nanny's extra arms then pulled out a cloth diaper from her open chest and set it down under Ishizu's butt. They then grabbed a bottle of baby powder and sprayed Ishizu's groin, making her gasp and sneeze. The arms then wrapped the diaper around Ishizu's groin and secured it with a large safety pin through the middle. The arms then released Ishizu and put her on the ground. As Ishizu straightened out her dress, thankful that it seemed to cover the diaper, the Nanny's chest closed up, and the extra arms redid the top of her dress before disappearing into her back. Ishizu blinked at the bizarre situation she had just become involved in. She was a grown woman of twenty-two, and she had just been diapered by an overzealous robot. "Now let's get you to the nursery." The Nanny said as she reached out for Ishizu. "Oh no!" Ishizu said as she ran off with the Nanny following, causing Ishizu to look this way and that for an escape. To be continued...

WARNING!!! This story has some incredibly dark content and themes. So much so I felt that the responsible thing was to warn you ahead of time, decide for yourself if this Abdl work of fiction is for you. If you have similar past trauma this book might not be for you. You have been warned. I hate to spoil this for you, but I want to share with you the gist of the plot so you can decide if you want to read it or not. The story starts off with the main character running for their life. They just escaped, and the situation is godawful. In short, he escaped a sex trafficking victim, I would go so far as to say he just survived being a sex slave by some horrible people. The amount of damage done is so extensive that it’s going to take years to recover from the physical abuse alone, much longer for other things. The character escapes and by a chance of fate, he meets a woman who saves him. The book will center on recovering from the trauma, regression will happen quickly enough, and he chooses to live a much simpler and smaller life while his soul heals from the abuse. I don’t want to give everything away, but it’s bad, worse, and then downright wrong and evil. But it will have a happy ending. Other than healing from his injuries, there is a plot that will build up later. When Bigs go to war with a human trafficking ring that is constantly on the hunt for littles, things might get interesting and intense. This world is the same one I have already written( not yet published anywhere), it’s just an alternative reality and darker story for the main character. I’ll try to add the relevant information into the story naturally so everyone who reads this won’t be lost. This is not the DD, it’s an alternative earth. It’s the earth we all know, just one minor difference that happened in the past about 100 years ago. It’s the gene, the thing that makes littles or Bigs. The history of this earth will be remarkably like the one you know. But the Gene does not come into this story as much as my other one so it should be ok if you are new to my world. There will be NO outright descriptions of the sexual abuse, but the MC is traumatized from it, there will be things related to it though. Mostly the mc trying to recover from what had happened. All character are over the age of 18 Come back to this and do this warning right and tagged for the things that matter. But nothing in this posting is descriptive as it’s just the first chapter. Intro Forget fear!!! This is Terror, traumatized little kid kind of fear that claws at your chest and squeezes your heart until it feels like it might explode. It's the kind of fear that makes you scream for your mommy and daddy after watching that horror movie that you are way too little for. You know how it goes. You try to be big and brave; you try to pretend that the monster hunting the kid on screen is no big deal because you know it’s not real…right? You try to be brave, and you insist that you were not that scared. But no one is fooled when they see you clutching your teddy bear and shaking under that blanket that dad said you were too old to carry around. Your heart is racing, and you struggle to catch your breath. You’re frozen in panic, and you are not fooling anyone kid. Maybe your parents or older siblings laughed as they checked your closet and under your bed for monsters that you keep on insisting you know are not real before tucking you in with a reassuring hug and kiss. But once they leave, the paranoia sets in. The nightlight provides little comfort as it casts eerie shadows around your room, making every corner of your room seem sinister. The gentle sway of tree branches outside your window becomes a haunting dance in the moonlight, projecting twisted arm-like shapes on your wall reaching for you. And every creak and groan of the house sounds like a monster creeping closer. Take my advice and let go of that big girl or big boy pride and call your mommy and daddy, just don’t go to sleep. Nothing good is going to follow because there are things that exist beyond terror, a higher dimension of fear that few will ever experience. Nightmare: Well, it was going to happen, you made a lot of poor choices tonight. The worst part? Nightmares are real in their own twisted way. At least until you wake up and have proof to the contrary. But those monsters almost had you, as you wake up in a cold sweat. But you’re safe now, you’re awake and it’s not real. Warm and moist air breathed down onto your face and neck, and time stops as your face to face with the nightmare that is not supposed to be real. It’s staring at you and even mommy and daddy can’t save you now. When monsters become reality, you pray for an angel to save you as there’s no waking up from the horrors that await. As you feel something hot and sharp piercing through your skin, you realize that sometimes, monsters do come for us in our sleep and there's nothing we can do but scream because it's too late. ************************************************************************ I Got You SanguineReader Chapter 1: Terror or Get to the Light “Move!” “Dam it, Move!” Keep moving, at least make the bastards work for it… “Forget fear, Let the pain Motivate you, move it or you’re going to die, move!” The night clung to the city like a shroud, smothering every alley and street corner with its impenetrable blackness. My breath came in ragged gasps, a desperate rhythm syncing with the pounding of my heart as I fled, turning into another alleyway of the city. Each footfall was a muffled thud against the cold and wet concrete, the only sound on these streets as I quietly skulked on. I darted past shadowy buildings, their looming forms indifferent witnesses to my plight. The darkness seemed to reach for me with long, cold fingers, urging me back to the horrors I'd just escaped. But the monster, that relentless pursuer, propelled me forward. Adrenaline surged through my veins, a bitter cocktail of terror and resolve that kept my legs moving when they begged to collapse. The city was unfamiliar, a twisted maze of back streets that felt alive. Every turn was a gamble, each choice a potential trap. My eyes flickered from one darkened alley to the next, searching for a sign, any indication of a safe path. But the city offered no refuge—only more shadows, only more of the unknown. My body was a map of pain, bruises painting my skin in shades of purple, blues, and blacks—a canvas of abuse that stretched across my flesh. The pain was layered, on both the surface and deep within. Each movement sent fresh waves of agony coursing through me, a cruel reminder of what I had endured. Yet it was that very pain that fueled my determination, a grim assurance that I was still alive, still capable of fighting for my life and freedom. As I stumbled onward, the chilling embrace of the night air seared my lungs, but I welcomed the burn. It kept me anchored to the present, to the reality of my situation, away from the memories that clawed at the edges of my mind, threatening to drag me back into the abyss of despair. “Don’t think just move” thinking to myself again. How long has it been since I decided to run? A rare opening presented itself earlier and I got away. Had it been an hour or less? Keeping track of time was beyond me. Yes, maybe it had been that long. But I had managed to escape, I got away from my captors and I was safe. “Yeah right,” I was anything but safe. Still, they were not hurting me, degrading me. I… I no longer had to act or fake it, if I could just get away, far away and past their clutches. Crap, I started thinking. Then the reality of my situation hit me, I had nowhere to go, no plan, no one I could trust, no one I could call for help. Tears came then, washed away by the cold rain and I felt warm despite the weather from what I hoped was not the start of a fever. My mind grew numb at the thought of my prospects and my thinking had grown erratic and uncoordinated. I noticed a dumpster ahead with its plastic lid bent backwards and open. The lid made a sharp angle with the ground, maybe a good place to hide and rest I thought. Thinking was slow and I wanted to stop. With difficulty my mind urged me to keep going, but I was so tired and in so much pain and the thought of a brief respite tempted me. I limped and staggered my way to the back of the dumpster walking teetering on the heels of my bare feet. I managed to leverage a long green plastic sheet and several broken wooden pallets to the side gap of the lid of the dumpster. It was still dark, and I had yet to be found and I hoped that the garbage would obscure me from any pursuers. “Maybe it was a good place to hide” I hoped ignoring the urgency my mind sent down in waves through the circuits and nerves of my body giving in to the temptation to rest. Taking shelter from the rain under the lid of the dumpster, I winced as I carefully slid down the side of the cold metal. Collapsed was more like it as my leg had given out again. I hurt, everywhere. There was something wrong with my hip. I could feel my bones grinding against each other as I had run into the night. And the pain in my hands and feet had returned and grown sharper by the minute as the adrenaline had worn off. My chest hurt but at least I could still breathe, and I was alive. I reached tenderly for my neck, giving it a gentle caress, trying to ignore what was there as I winced from the pain again. It was cold, so cold and wet. Running into the night naked on the back streets of God knows where. It was impossible but at least I was finally free for however long it’s going to last. Lost in my certainty that it was only a matter of time before they got me, my situation was grim, and I did not know what to do. The attempt to wrap my arms around myself, trying to bring my knees to my chest for some warmth ended in more pain. “Why try, why bother? This can only end one way.” Dropping my arms back down my useless hands felt something soft and to my surprise, dry. I turned my head and looked and found some cloth like thing. It was too dark to fully make it out, but I reached for it anyway. Forcing my hand to grab, my hand strength was near nonexistent as I forced myself to ignore the pain. Something dark scurried from the object and up my arm and disappeared into the darkness. The suddenness of the motion, the blur of the thing, and the feeling of tiny legs on my skin sent a shiver down my spine and a jolt of adrenaline into my heart. I was panting from the unexpected motion and nearly made it to my feet before my leg gave out again. Sitting again, I forced myself to be quiet, but I was in pain again. What else was new. “Deep breaths,” I tried to reassure myself. “It was probably a cockroach, and there are worse things than that out here.” I reached out for the cloth again and managed to drape it over my torso. And using what might as well be nubs, I used the palms of my hands to feel and explore the unknown thing. I felt a string somewhere in the dry mass, and a large pocket, I moved my hands deeper and felt long sleeves and in inner pocket. It was a hoodie. A small smile tugged at my lips, but it had been so long since I last smiled that I couldn't remember when it was. For several agonizing minutes I forced my arms into the sleeves, my fingers were useless as I tried to get the garment on. The sleeves fell well past the length of my arms. I dipped my head down into the bottom of the hoodie and wiggled my way up into it and the body of the hoody fell around me like a dress, but it covered me. Lastly, I used my wrists to squeeze the cloth and tried my best to bring the hood up and over my head. Panting from the effort, no choice but to do my best and ignore the pain. “Finally. Clothes,” I thought. And then I cried ignoring the smell of what I was wearing, overcome with emotion at the dumpster miracle I had found. Sitting against the horrible stench of the dumpster, one last good thing and I was thankful for the unexpected symbol of dignity. I was probably not going to make it, but at least I would be covered I thought bitterly thinking on the last several months of horror I somehow survived as tears tried to fall but wouldn’t. I was too tired for tears and too dehydrated. The thought struck me, “I am going to die tonight,” and I began to shiver, and then I began to sob. Something scurried down my leg and my sobs increased, and my thoughts became hysterical. I am going to die and be thrown away like garbage, alone in the dark. “I might as well be…I am trash,” I whispered to no on in particular. This is where it’s going to end. Falling victim to depression is one thing but falling victim to the truth is another. All my strength was gone, it’s been more than a week since I was last fed, and I have nowhere to go. “Fed,” I laughed. “Yeah, you had it so good” I mocked my own thoughts as I momentarily lost my sanity as I shivered in the cold when a mild wind blew. Alone in my despair, “no one is going to miss me when I go.” “Woosh.” I snapped my head to the left, adrenaline shooting again inside. “What was that?” Cowering in place, “did they find me?” I stared into the darkness and rain, looking but not seeing, for a long… “Woosh,” a sound and bright light moving in the darkness maybe less than a hundred feet away. My heart was beating loudly in my ears as the thing disturbed the falling cadence of the rain and the still of the alley. “Woosh,” another thing moved in the night. It took me a long minute to realize it was a car. “I must be near the street,” I thought as I pieced together what the sound and light was and Several minutes passed before my breathing evened out. “The street,” I thought. Cars, people, and help? But I could not move the fear gripped me, I could not think as I froze in terror. “What if they hurt me too?” Incredible and familiar pain seized my neck, and my body twitched and spasmed uncontrollably. A long and familiar 5 second blast of pure agonizing pain burned its way into my neck. My gums squeezing violently against my tongue. The smell of my flesh burning again as I fell over into a ball withering and screaming. The sound seemed so loud bouncing off the lid and metal of the dumpster, sound waves bouncing back and forth. “Found you kitten, I would know those sweet screams of yours anywhere.” His chuckling taunt echoed somewhere down the alleyway I had been walking down a few minutes ago. My hand reached for the sturdy pink collar locked around my neck. But I could not even grab the metal prongs that were always there. I had no means of turning the prongs away to keep him from shocking me again. I tried to force as much of the sleeve of the hoody as I could into place between my overly burnt and cracked skin and the sadistic metal of the shock box and prong. Hoping against hope that it was enough to keep the prongs from arcing, preventing another painful blast into my broken body. My heart was a galloping horse, a runaway train. Adrenaline pumped again into my weary body, sending signals to my brain to run. But I was seized by the fear of this man. My blood had turned to ice and time slowed as I shook and trembled violently as I laid there on the cold pavement. “This is it,” I thought, my last coherent thought as the terror overtook me sending signals of panic to every muscle in my body. I don’t have the vocabulary for this, what is beyond terror? And suddenly I knew I was about to die. The Pain temporarily vanished like the sweetest dream you have ever had. Maybe an evolutionary trait, that fight or flight reflex that forces you to somehow endure, the body unwilling to give in to fate. My heart would not stop pounding and I was still frozen in fear. “Woosh.” A small light shone where I was hiding. And I had not just been found out, I had been located. I breathed, my body coiled, my body moved on its own without any input from me. Abandoning my temporary save house falling on my face in the attempt, my desperation and panic driving me forward. This must be how a cockroach feels when you turn on the kitchen light in the middle of the night. You are surrounded in the protection of blissful darkness, and you can move around unseen. But then someone flips a switch, and all your little body knows is panic. Your every instinct scream at you to run and to hide. It does not help that whatever it is that disturbed the peacefulness of the darkness can step on you, smack you with something, or some other insane cruelty. Then smoosh. A roach wouldn’t even know. It would happen so fast. Roaches may be the most hated little critter that ever was, their mere existence a crime. It’s kind of unfair really. Roaches are quite defenseless, almost completely blind, and helpless. Kinda of like me. Not feeling it, but my leg gave out again but like that cockroach, fuck it ill crawl if I have to. I scurried on my forearms and knees, pushing as hard as I could behind me propelling myself forward. scrambling up and out somehow forcing myself to stand and my leg held this time, and I ran. Not the slow and careful manner I had been doing before, on my heels, But on my broken toes as fast as I could. “Woosh.” The sound and lights of the cars were just ahead. The answer, my choice, my last choice before he got me again. I did not waste time thinking, it was the best chance I had. To make it end suddenly and finally. “The light, the light, get to the light,” that mantra blasted into every part of my brain as I moved. Something crashed into me as I dove forward past the sidewalk, landing on the curb. My torso was in the gutter, but I had managed to get an arm up in time to brace and protect my face as I crashed into the street. To my regret I took a moment to catch my breath and looked behind me as a raised boot lifted high and it began to fall like a hammer over an anvil in the air. And then time stopped. The rain drops froze in place and all was quiet. They say your life flashes before your eyes at the end. And my life began to play. Memories came to me like a reel of film projected before my eyes in the air amongst the frozen rain drops. Twenty years of experience compressed into a single point and my life replayed itself in that frozen moment of time. The slide show was too short, I only had a few happy years on this earth. The oldest memories played but they were too vague, degraded by time. My early years passed by quickly as details became more vivid, the scope of the slide show grew as I watched my self-grow up, my understanding of the world keeping up with the pace of the growing details. The reel slowed to one of the last good memories I had. Before it all changed when I was six. The days that followed were the worst, and in some ways worse than the horrors that were chasing me. My mommy was there, my daddy too and even my little sister. “Kristen, Kids, I’m home.” He was so tall and so big I thought as I ran to him, “Daddy your home. I missed you.” “I missed you to little guy.” Where you a good boy while I was gone?” “Yep, I was very good.” “And where you a good big brother, where you nice to summer? “I was really nice, I’m not a bad guy daddy.” Chuckling “Good boy, always look after your little sister, your mom too,” he said as he raised me up to give me a hug and a kiss. My sister was there and my mom right behind her. He bent down with me still in his arms and picked summer up. “Daddy,” she squealed “your back.” Kissing her gently on her forehead, “Yep, I’m home and good news I can stay for a few weeks before I have to hit the road again.” Summer cheered as she dug deeper into our dads’ arms. “Missed you Ethan,” my mother said, as she came in completing the group hug, giving a peck to his cheek. I rotated in my dads’ embrace and gestured with my arms to my mother and dad passed me over to her as he readjusted his balance with summer on his hip. I had always looked up to my dad, he was larger than life and my hero and I wanted to be just like him when I grew up. But mommy was my person, and she was special, we had always been close. “Was Josh really nice to summer while I was gone?” “Hey,” I said from my favorite perch, “I’m getting good at being a big brother.” My mom tossed my hair, gave me a kiss as she eased my head to her shoulder, and said, “Yeah, he did a great job, took that chat of yours to heart. Even stop one of the neighbors’ kids from teasing her and he’s been trying to teach her how to ride her bike.” “That’s my boy, you’re going to be a fine man someday, I’m so proud of you” My dad said as he reached out to pat my head as he walked to the kitchen for dinner, my mom carrying me in toe as I beamed at his praise. The memory was one of the happiest I had, from when they were all still alive. My dad coming home, being acknowledged by him. A big family hug in the entryway. It had been so long since we had all gathered at the table as a family. I could almost make out their faces as we sat around the table eating some delicious meal that mom had made. My sister being her silly and annoying self, she really did make it hard to be nice to her sometimes, but I loved her. Dad enthusiastically ate what he called real food, as he talked grown up stuff with mom. And mom thankful for the help dad provided when he was home, now there would be only one set of arms reaching for her, Summer was ever bit a daddy’s girl as I was a momma’s boy. I enjoyed watching the smiles, hearing the laughter. Need some work. The night ended early for my exhausted dad falling asleep on the couch with Summer in his arms. For me, in my parent’s bed in my mommy’s lap as she picked up where she had left off in our nightly reading. She helped me with the bigger words, encouraging me to sound them out, until I had grown sleepy, she took over and we would cuddle close till I began to nod off. A kiss to the head, a flicker of the lamp, then my mommy’s voice sang me the rest of the way to sleep. I had seen enough, and I hoped that if there was a god, I would see them soon. Not wanting to watch the rest I cut the reel of film somehow and the memories dimmed and vanished. “Woosh.” The raindrops began to fall again as the boot came crashing down on my outstretched leg. My leg the lever, the curb the fulcrum, and the impact my femur and something cracked and broke inside me. I was sure I had felt it all before, every kind of pain there is, but my understanding of pain reoriented itself around the soul piercing scream that came out of my mouth and the fire in my upper leg as I heaved in the gutter. His boot came up under my other leg and he flipped me over onto my back, while I continued to scream and spasm in the rain. And he looked at me, with those dead and drunk eyes. “Thought you could get away huh bitch?” He pulled something out of his pocket and pointed it at me. My world was an explosion of pain, but I knew what it was, the remote to the collar. Sizzling and crackling fired at the side of my neck, and I winced bracing for more pain, and to my shock nothing happened. I did not have long to think about the sleeve that I had forced into place with my broken fingers, despite the rain there must have been enough dry material in between the prongs and my skin. He looked confused and annoyed, then angry. And he moved to kick at me again, but lost his footing, either drunk or high, he slipped on the wet curb screaming with a curse. “Woosh.” Another car sped past behind me, it was so close, and I remembered my mission, “get to the light, and make it end.” Forcing myself to sit up, I could not turn away from him. My left leg dangled in front of me useless and I ignored the pain in my hands and pushing with my one good leg as I scooched tripoding my way to the finish line, salvation was just feet away. “Woosh.” He picked himself up off the street as I made my slow backward advance into the street. Scooching backward, I kept my eyes on him, hoping that I could make the last few feet before he got me. He righted himself and looked back down at me, and advanced. A shriek of tires, a blinding flare of headlights, reality twisting violently. I closed my eyes turning my head towards the light, hoping and afraid that they would never open again, like a cockroach, just let it end without me knowing. Screech Bang!!! The impact was sudden, metal against bone. The pavement rose up to meet me, and I sprawled across it, my mind severed from my body, like a puppet severed from its strings. . . . Despite the falling rain the world somehow seemed still as I laid there. The pain was gone at least but I could not move, and my only thoughts were wisps of consciousness and my last view of the world and sky were marred by my long and wet hair plastered to my face as the cold rain continued to fall slowly. My vision reduced, and the view was circling in as light seemed to radiate from everywhere. “So, it ends, it’s over. It’s finally over.” . . . Or so I thought as I laid there. . . . A face appeared, breaking through the veil of light and into the circle of my dying world. The face was beautiful, enchanting, and worried. Long brown hair touched my face. Fingers gently brushed away my wet hair from my view. Concerned and pleading eyes gazed down into mine that touched the dying sparks in my soul. So, Gods a woman. Go figure. I wanted to laugh but the muscles in my face could not move. God said something, her lips moved, and I could not hear it. But then she looked away and up, into the darkness that I had come from. I could not see much, the light was blinding, but I was looking at her chin as she rose like a giant above me. Sound returned as a figure darted into the edge of my periphery. So, he’s going to get me after all. Puddles exploded around me as feet fell and I waited for a boot to the face, but it never came. And helplessly I watched, figures and shadows dancing in and out of my circle of vision. Arms lashed out, shouting, and bestial cries followed as I lay helpless. A body was flung through the circle of my worldview and crashed behind me. . . She came back to me as my world of light began to fade to black. She hovered over me looking away into the night like a sentinel. I don’t know for how long but when red and blue began to collide into my dimming world she looked back down at me; her hair again caressing my face and I wanted to reach for those brown strands. “It’s ok, I’m here, your safe.” “I got you.” Chapter 2 The Angel King may want to keep the Angel king for the main story Notes1:I do want a recount of Maryes pov of the fight with Dylan. Maybe she is reliving it in her mind as she’s in the waiting room of the hospital. There are some important things for this. It alludes to Beth. But most importantly I want a moment for Dylan (1-2 paragraphs of his point of view only, this will be one of the few times)as he retreats back into the night after the fight with Mary. He was drunk or whatever and not at his best. Though it would have been a close fight. One thing that must happen. Dylan needs to get a photo of Mary license plate. Mary’s point of view has that short phone call with Robert, the sauce between the dialogue should help establish things when Robert and sunny return later. I don’t want to much of marys pov, I want to try to center this on josh, but there are a few places where it might be better to watch josh react to things instead of experiencing them from a writing standpoint.

Heyo, readers! I... did not expect this story to suddenly come to mind, but here it is! This will be a mini-series, maybe three chapters total, not sure yet. Anyways, I hope that you all enjoy it! Swimming Ahead (Part 1) by Panther Cub "This is so humiliating!" Ariel looked over to Kelly, seeing the red panda girl pouting with her arms crossed. The teenaged otter girl shared her BFF's sentiment, as did the majority of their grumbling fellow classmates, but they had known that this was coming. All across the southern continent country of Bioux, a new mandate for schools, both public and private alike, had just taken effect. Unlike their neighbors to the north in Callinstrad, or to the east in Vivalia and Shtall, Bioux had decided to begin a process to help screen for late-blooming Miner Syndrome sufferers. What that meant for Ariel and Kelly as well as the rest of the student body at St. Callow's School for Young Ladies exactly, they didn't know. But taking a look around the bright and colorful room that was attached to the MSer daycare section of the school, they knew that it would be embarrassing. "Don't worry, Kells," Ariel said, putting a comforting paw on the other girl's shoulder, both wearing the uniform black blazers and pleated red skirts, "it'll only be, like, an hour of feeling awkward for six months... and then we can move on and maybe laugh about it later." Kelly frowned, but nodded. "Still, I hope that they don't make us wear diapers..." The general din of murmuring from their class was immediately silenced by the sudden opening of the classroom door. In walked, or rather, flowed an elegantly graceful vixen who seemed to be in her late twenties, wearing an ankle-length blue and white floral dress. She set her purse down on her desk before turning to regard her students, her tail wagging happily. "Good morning, class!" Her voice sounded full of boundless energy and excitement, with a slight melodic trill to it that could easily be missed. "I am Miss Callistone, and I'll be your teacher here in Comfort and Care 101! I'm sure that you'll all have a lot of fun before moving on to additional electives in the second semester!" "Except for those who end up in the daycare." Looking over to see who spoke, Ariel wasn't shocked to see none other than Michelle snickering in her little group of friends. The hyena caught Ariel looking back at her and gave a wink. "How about we make this class a little more fun with a betting pool about who'll become total baby brains?" "Miss Evanston, I do not condone gambling in my class," Miss Callistone said, now standing right beside Michelle's desk. Ariel's breath hitched in her throat as she, much like the now visibly nervous hyena girl, was awestruck by the apparent speed and stealth with which the vixen had used to just appear like that. The teacher in question was frowning down at Michelle, slowly shaking her head in disapproval. "Furthermore, just because someone's latent condition might be triggered by the stimuli of my class, that doesn't mean that they will miss out on choosing their elective class to replace this one in the next semester. Her gaze swept around the other girls, letting out a disappointed sigh. "I had hoped that the principal would have gone with my helpful pamphlet idea... well, no matter. Let us take a moment to set the record on the purpose of this class straight." Ariel watched again as Miss Callistone strode gracefully back up to her desk and the large dry erase marker board. Turning back around, her playful smile had returned, with her tail beginning to slowly wag. "Now, class, I know that there have been a lot of wild rumors running amok about what's going to happen here. Basically, all we're going to do is spend the whole class period, gradually getting to know our inner children. The key word there being gradually." She looked around for any questions before continuing. "Typically, Miner's Syndrome manifests at the very beginning of puberty, though some cases of it happening earlier have been found. But it can also manifest in one's mid to late teens, which can be a rather nasty shock for the poor dears it happens to. But with some additional support and care, they can thankfully readjust to their new conditions and all that entails. Unfortunately, some late bloomers make it all the way into adulthood before the symptoms first begin to appear. When this happens, it can be so much more devastating. It is one thing to be on the cusp of adulthood and independence only to find oneself needing much more care and attention and love. It is another thing entirely to have that happen as a grown-up with so much pressure and anxiety to already be contending with." Letting that sink in, Ariel reflected on how she never thought very often about MSerswho manifested as adults. She wondered if any survived long enough to wind up homeless, especially if they had no families to help them. "So by creating a safe and nurturing environment, we hope that if any late-bloomers are in this class, their conditions will manifest and they can begin getting all the support they could ever need! Questions?" The rest of the girls were all silent, and no one was raising their paws, talons, claws, and hooves. Biting her lower lip, Ariel slowly raised her own paw. "Yes, Miss Vellburne?" The vixen asked, her tail starting to wag faster, showing her excitement at getting to engage more with her new students. Ariel felt her cheeks redden a bit as she began to speak, but she pushed right on through. "Does this mean that we'll have to wear d--... diapers?" No one laughed, like she had been expecting, and instead they were all waiting for the answer, many looking nervous or sporting blushes similar to the otter's. "Only a student with Miner's Syndrome will be required to wear a diaper," Miss Callistone said with a yip. Ariel and the others breathed a sigh of relief, with Kelly also looking in slightly better spirits. "But." That one word was enough to cause everyone to freeze in place, dread being palpable in the atmosphere of the room. "Due to the potential for certain... accidents in class, starting next week for the duration of the rest of the semester, training pants will be a required part of the uniform for all students in C&C." "Th-that's not fair!" Kelly sprang up, quickly shrinking back in on herself after she realized she'd just had such an outburst. "S-sorry, Miss Callistone..." The vixen let out a warm chuckle and waved a dismissive paw. "Think nothing of it, Miss Draya. I expect we'll see many more such sudden emotional bursts as the class progresses. But, the rule will be followed, no exceptions. I am aware of how harsh that sounds, but we are all trying our best here to help everyone. So please, I want you all to know that my door is always open to talk. Now, unless there's anymore questions, we can begin today with just some simple yet fun arts and crafts! I'll begin passing around construction paper, safety scissors, crayons, and the gluesticks!" Later... "Well that was pretty... patronizing," Ariel said as she and Kelly walked down the hall past the other shuffling students. "I thought your picture of the surfing squirrel looked really good!" The red panda girl offered Ariel a comforting smile. "It was supposed to be a shooting star..." Kelly winced and grimaced. "W-well, it still looked better than my sunflower did." They continued to walk in silence, the hall becoming distinctly less crowded. "... Are we really gunna have to wear Paw-Ups?" Kelly looked hopefully at her friend. Ariel slowly nodded, dashing the red panda's hopes. "Yeah... it looks like it. Appeals for the mandate's removal have been filed, but it could be years before anything is done about it, and that's not even counting how many people in Parliament were in favor of it." Kelly let out a sigh and crossed her arms again. "... I wonder how many of our classmates have it..." "Huh?" Kelly rolled her eyes before giving the otter girl an exasperated look. "I mean, how many of our classmates do you think are gunna end up in the daycare?" Ariel thought about it for a moment. "Who can say?" Ariel shrugged. "I guess late bloomers happen enough to make this class important enough to actually exist in the first place." "I guess so..." Kelly looked down at her feet, clearly uncomfortable. "It's kinda scary too though, huh?" "... Yeah... anyone in class could end up back in diapers, potentially at any time." The two remained silent the rest of the way to class, not wanting to dwell any further on what the future and its possibilities held in store for them. However, the future creeps and crawls its way along whether one wants it to or not, and soon enough, the two are heading to the awaiting buses parked out in front of the school gates. Ariel and Kelly drifted through the current of fellow students down the front steps and past the ornately carved fountain of a dragon spewing a watery blaze straight up into the sky, the falling droplets sparkling in afternoon light. The two girls talked about classes, barring one, clubs and activities, and anything that could help them get their minds off the growing sense of dread. Getting off at her stop, Ariel was soon walking alone the block and a half back to her house. A gentle and cool breeze swished her skirt a bit, prompting her to imagine what it would be like to walk around with a Paw-Up on underneath. She imagined she'd be a bit more nervous about breezes and the wind in general. Walking up the sidewalk towards her house, a canary yellow two-story building with a well-maintained garden in the front yard. She smiled a bit, seeing her father's tomato plants growing well in their cages, before opening the front door with her key and entering. Ariel came to a sudden halt when she saw her parents both sitting on the couch, with the TV off. Sitting there on the coffee table before them were three large pink and white packages that displayed an excited-looking teenage lioness wearing just a pink t-shirt and... a pair of underwear that definitely looked thicker than regular panties. In fact, they looked to be the kind with tearable sides... "... I see..." Ariel said after a bit, slipping her backpack from her shoulders. "Honey." her mother, Val, a loving, if not a bit overbearing, vixen looked as uncomfortable as Ariel felt. "We know that this is a bit... awkward, sweetie," her father, Terrance, said. The older otter sighted and rubbed the back of his neck. "But, as you know, we really don't have much of a choice when it comes to this." "I know, Dad," Ariel said, trying to give a reassuring smile, making instead a bit of a grimace. "Well, maybe there's a bright side?" Val offered, picking up one of the packages with the words Paw-Ups emblazoned across in pink glittery words. "I mean, maybe this can help you for... OH! For a college essay?" "Val..." Terrance sighed, curling his tail around her waist to pull her in closer for a cuddle. "I think lots of kids are gunna be trying that after this." Ariel pointed out, smiling a little. Despite the oncoming humiliation, she still knew her parents were there for her, like always. "It's... gunna just have to be what it is. I'll be going to school wearing training pants for the next six months." "Oh, honey!" Val scampered off the couch to run up and pull her daughter into a tight hug. "I'm so sorry! I wish that there was a way to make things all better!" "Mom," Ariel said, choking down a sob. Her Mom and Dad were already distressed enough about all of this as it is. The last thing she wanted was to make them feel any worse about it. "It'll be okay. All the other girls have to do it too, plus, it's not like this is just happening at my school." "Yeah, but how do you feel about it, Ariel?" Terrance asked, looking quizzically at his daughter. "I think I'll probably forget that they're even there after a week or so. Plus, I've still got my responsibilities as the Captain of the Gardening Club to keep me and my mind busy." Val released her daughter as she and Terrance shared a look of concern. "Sweetie... if you're sure, then alright... but you do know that you can talk to me and your father about anything and everything, right?" "I know, Mom!" Ariel smiled and kissed her mother on the cheek. "But right now, I think I'd like to go ahead and get this homework done and out of the way." "You get a lot on the first day back?" Terrance asked. "A little. Mr. Hardwith seems like the no-nonsense type." Ariel quickly excused herself to head up into her room, stopping to grab her new Paw-Ups on the way. The moment her bedroom door was shut, she had to wipe away some tears, frowning as she looked down at the packages. Groaning a little, she set them down by her desk, before using a claw to carefully slice one open. She pulled out the lightly crinkling undergarment and unfolded it. It was mostly white with a bright pink trim. The sides were tearable, with little hearts running down the seam. There was a glittery pink butterfly on the front, which would no doubt disappear when wet. Walking over to her dresser, she opened the underwear drawer and set it inside, taking note of the contrast the training pant painted laying amidst the rest of her underwear. "You got this," she said in a quiet voice to no one. "You'll overcome this and not disappoint anyone..." Ariel gave the drawer a hard shove shut and straightened up. She grabbed her backpack and unzipped it, quickly getting to work on her few homework assignments. Everything would be alright. She was fine. Everything was fine. * * * Ariel hugged her sides as she walked to the bus stop, trying to keep her tail from moving and causing a crinkle sound that her Mom and dad had assured was very hard to hear, yet sounded so loud to be almost deafening to her own ears. The first week back to school had seemed to practically pass by in a blur. C&C with Miss Callistone first thing in the morning hadn't been too bad yet. They got to actually have a bit of a recess last Friday, which meant going outside into the fresh air and sunlight, which was pretty nice. However, it was only allowed in the daycare section's fenced off playground and outdoors play area. Thankfully they wouldn't be getting a recess until around lunchtime, so they didn't have to deal with the overgrown toddlers. A breeze came by and began to swish her skirt. Looking around wildly, she quickly grabbed and yanked her skirt down, unfortunately pulling the top of it down as well, revealing the bright pink and white waistband of her Paw-Ups for potentially anyone to see. Ariel was grateful to every deity that had ever existed that no one was around at the school bus stop to have seen. She had just finished readjusting her skirt when the bright yellow bus came around the corner and pulled to a stop in front of her. Steeling herself, she got on board, and took her seat next to Kelly. The lack of her usual chattiness was a sign enough for Ariel to know that the red panda girl was definitely not liking her new underwear either. Arriving at school, Ariel noticed the very subdued atmosphere on the bus as everyone started to depart. Wincing a little as she felt another gust playing with the hemline of her skirt, Ariel much more gingerly tugged it down, and spotted plenty of the other girls doing the same. Walking through the halls, she and Kelly made minimal conversation, both coming to a halt at the door to their homeroom class. Taking a shared deep breath, the two girls stepped through the classroom door, to be immediately greeted by Miss Callistone, who gave them a warm smile that made the otter blush even more. "Good morning, Ariel and Kelly!" The older vixen's tail started to gently wag. "Now I have to ask, are you two wearing your Paw-Ups, sweeties?" Faces turning crimson beneath their fur, both girls simply nodded. Miss Callistone smiled and nodded, reaching over to ruffle both of their headfurs. "I believe you two. I know how embarrassing this can be, but I promise that this isn't the end of the world some of your classmates are making it out to be... Now, you two should go find your seats. Today is a special class." Wondering what she could've meant by that, Ariel and Kelly did as instructed and took their usual desks next to each other, watching as Miss Callistone started questioning every one of her students as they entered about whether or not they were wearing their Paw-Ups. It didn't take long before a problem began to arise. A certain hyena girl entered, casually trying to walk past the older vixen. "Miss Evanstan, are you wearing your Paw-Ups today?" Miss Callistone asked, causing the hyena to stop in her tracks, eyes darting left to right for a bit. "Yup," she said, unable to meet the vixen's eyes. "Well then, let's just take a quick check, just in case?" Michelle growled as the back of her skirt was pulled out a bit, with Miss Callistone frowning. "Miss Evanstan, you know the rules. You are supposed to be wearing training pants as part of your school uniform." Michelle took a deep breath and scowled. "Well... it's a stupid rule! I'm not some mindless giant baby who's gunna drop a load in her pants without knowing it! This entire law is stupid and I'm not gunna do it!" She looked back at Miss Callistone with a defiant smirk. The vixen slowly shook her head. "Oh dear. Well, some resistance to the new change was expected. You can start heading to the principal's office. I'll call ahead to let them know you're coming and why." "Whatever." Michelle rolled her eyes and stomped back out of the classroom. "Something tells me that Michelle's gunna be coming back with the proper uniform attire on and everything." Kelly flashed Ariel a semi-cheeky grin. Ariel wasn't paying attention, however, because of another issue that had decided now was the time to rear its ugly head for her. She had to go to the bathroom... Well, hop[e you all enjoyed the new story! Let me know what you think!

Franziska von Karma was in the Prosecutor's Office looking for cases when she saw a forty-five-year-old scientist with black hair, blue eyes, and dressed in a black dress with a white lab coat over it. Franziska squinted at the woman, having the sinking feeling she'd seen her before. "You don't remember me, do you?" The scientist asked. "I'm afraid I don't." Franziska said plainly. "I'm Bridget Nurzey." Bridget said. "You prosecuted me for illegal animal testing." "Oh yes." Franziska replied. It was the last case she took before coming to America to try and defeat Phoenix Wright and Edgeworth. Bridget had been subjecting various animals to a myriad of mechanical devices to "make life easier", but she hadn't bothered getting the approval she needed out of paranoia over being beaten to the punch. For her crimes, Bridget spent six months in prison. "I just wanted to thank you for helping me see the error of my ways." Bridget said. "In fact, if you’re not too busy, how about a drink at my lab?" "Interesting." Franziska said. She was aware that Bridget might try to do her harm, but she doubted that it would be anything she couldn't get out of, and then she could prosecute her for assault. "Lead the way, Bridget." The two women then walked off. After a half hour's walk, Bridget and Franziska arrived at a large building that looked more like a nineteenth century hospital than a laboratory. Bridget walked over to the door and opened it, gesturing for Franziska to go in first. Franziska cautiously did so, keeping an eye on Bridget while scanning the room with her eyes. Once the two were inside, Franziska couldn't help but be amazed. The interior of the lab looked perfectly sterile and organized. With bright florescent lights almost blinding Franziska. Eventually, her eyes adjusted, and she followed Bridget to a table with a tea set on it. Bridget sat down, gesturing towards a seat opposite her, and Franziska sat down and took the cup in front of her. "It's not poisoned, is it?" Franziska asked, half jokingly. "Now that would just be rude." Bridget said, chuckling. "In all earnestness, my breakthrough concerns you." "Me?" Franziska asked in confusion. "Well, your line of work." Bridget said quickly. "You see, during those six months in prison, I realized something. People weren't changing, at least not like they should have. As such, I wondered about what to do when it hit me. As children, we’re more prone to correcting our bad habits. So if prison could cause a similar state of mind, we'd have less repeat offenders." "So what?" Franziska replied. "You want to turn prison into a giant daycare, Dr. Bridget Nurzey?" "Exactly." Bridget replied. "It's why I built my new lab within this old, abandoned hospital. All the space and supplies I needed, and after five years, it's ready." "F-for what?" Franziska asked nervously. "Human testing." Bridget said with a smirk as Franziska stood up to escape, but Bridget pushed a button in the floor with her foot. The ground beneath Franziska's feet opened up, and she fell into the hole, screaming all the while. Eventually, she landed on a blue conveyor belt and groaned. She looked around and found that she was in a brightly colored room with pink walls, an orange ceiling, and a green floor. She also saw that the belt she was on led to a large red cube. "Oh, I will not stand for any of this!!" Franziska said angrily. Franziska then leapt off of the belt when a gray mechanical arm with two ball joints allowing for movement and a hand with a white glove on it grabbed Franziska by the neck and pulled her back to the belt. Franziska tried to get off the belt again, but the arm let go of her neck and held her down by her stomach. Franziska did her best to get out from under the hand, but its hold was too firm. "You made me lose six months of my life!" Bridget said over a loudspeaker. "Now you'll lose the next six months in my new Nursery Prison!" "You kidnapped animals to test out your inventions!" Franziska shouted. "You deserved your prison stint!" "Just like you deserve this stint for denying the world my genius!" Bridget replied. While this argument was going on, Franziska was sent into the cube by the belt. Once inside, more arms, like the one from before, grabbed Franziska and began removing all of her clothes. In a matter of minutes, Franziska's cravat, the sapphire broach that held it in place, her black gloves, her black vest and skirt, her white blouse with the poofy shoulders, her black leggings and high heels were taken off. Next, her bra and panties were removed too, leaving Franziska naked as the day she was born. Following that, Franziska was set back down on her hands and knees before one of the arms held her down by her back, and another arm began spanking Franziska. After several minutes, during which, she was spanked at least one hundred and eighty-two times, the spanking stopped, and Franziska was crying. "This was the baseline of your punishment." A feminine computerized voice said. "All future punishments will be far more severe." "You don't understand!" Franziska wailed. "I'm not supposed to be here!" "Of course you are, Little Franny!" The prison cooed as Franziska was rolled out, so sore from the spanking that she didn't dare to try and rush off. Then she saw a sign that read "BATH TIME", and she gulped nervously. The belt then came to a stop as Franziska fell into an oversized plastic bathtub for infants. She came up groaning again when more arms came down, each holding a scrub brush with soapy water. The arms rubbed the brushes against Franziska's body, causing her to call out in pain. "Stop this at once!" Franziska shouted. "I am not a baby you foolish--" Before Franziska could finish her insult, one of the arms rubbed its brush around Franziska's mouth, causing her to gag from the taste of soapy water. Once the brush was removed, Franziska spat the water out and coughed a little. "You can't do this to me!" Franziska insisted. "I am Franziska von Karma! The--" Once more the arms interrupted Franziska by shoving her head into the water which caused her butt to stick out in the air. More arms then began scrubbing her butt and groin. The arms then released Franziska as she pulled her head out of the water, gasping for air. "Are you crazy, Dr. Bridget Nurzey?!" Franziska shouted. "I could have drowned!" "That's why I haven't released it yet." Bridget's voice said, chuckling. "Who better to test it on than you, Franziska? By the way, the soap the prison uses is laced with a moisturizer I invented that makes the skin as smooth, soft, and tender as a baby's. What do you think?" Franziska begrudgingly looked at her arms and saw them shining with water. She brushed it away and felt how smooth and soft her skin was now, earning Bridget Franziska's begrudging respect. While Franziska was distracted, the arms grabbed her again and dropped her down a new belt that was in the middle of high powered fans. As she slid down the belt, the water was practically blasted off her. Franziska could only scream in panic from the sudden drop until the belt evened out, and the arms came back with brown towels. They roughly dried Franziska's body, causing her to nearly suffocate from when they dried her face and to shriek and groan when her butt crack was dried. Another arm came down with a brush and began brushing her hair while the other arms continued drying her butt and stomach. "There now." The prison said. "Little Franny's all cleaned." Franziska could only groan in response, having become very dizzy from being dried. She was in such a daze that she didn't notice the arms pick her up and bring her to a station marked "BARBER STOP". When Franziska was dropped into a brown, leather barber chair and strapped in, she quickly got her barrings and immediately began struggling, even as a towel was tied around her neck. "Hello, baby!" The chair said in a high, jovial voice. "Such a cute little baby! You'll look so cute when I'm done with you." Mechanical arms like the ones Franziska had dealt with at the tub and on the belt came out with a pair of scissors and began cutting Franziska's hair. Franziska watched in alarm as chunks of her hair fell this way and that in a haphazard sequence. "I beg your pardon!" Franziska shouted. "Release me at once! Help!! SOMEBODY, HELP!!" Once Franziska's hair was cut down to the point of a pixie cut, the arms brought out an electric razor and began shaving off the rest of her hair. "Ouch!" Franziska shrieked. "Stop it! Let me go!! Dr. Bridget Nurzey, tell this dumb chair to stop!!!" There was no response as Franziska's head was shaved bald, and the arms applied shaving cream to her head and used a straight razor to take off the rest of her hair. Feeling the breeze on her bare scalp, Franziska broke down and began crying. "Aw..." The chair cooed. "It's all right, sweetie. Now for the finishing touch." One of the arms came back with a frosting tube and squirted blue goo onto the crown of Franziska's head as it sunk into her scalp and became a lone lock of hair, much to Franziska's shock. "That's instant hair." Bridget said, angering Franziska. "Are you just using this contemptible place to shill out your useless inventions?!" Franziska asked angrily. "I could leave you bald." Bridget retorted, and Franziska quickly closed her mouth. "That's better." Bridget said with a sneer in her voice. When Franziska was released from the chair, she tried to run off when one of the arms grabbed her by the neck again and dropped her onto another belt. As Franziska groaned and rubbed her neck, one of the arms came down with a bottle of baby oil and squirted some onto its hand. More arms then came down and held onto Franziska's legs. "No!" Franziska wailed. "Don’t do what I think you’re about to do!" It was too late. The arm with the oil rubbed its two fingers into her butt hole. It made her moan and groan. Plus what was worse, she felt her butt grow numb, almost like the baby oil was a muscle relaxer, which considering the rest of Bridget's inventions it probably was. Once the arm pulled its fingers out, Franziska sighed with relief. The belt then moved forward, and Franziska hit a rolling pin, causing her to flip onto her back while the arms grabbed her ankles and powder puffs came towards her butt. The powder puff then began patting Franziska's butt, giving off the strong scent of baby powder. "Oh come on!" Franziska called out in agitation, especially considering what she knew would come next. More arms then set down a white cloth as the powder puff continued patting Franziska's bottom, making her sneeze. Eventually, the arms released Franziska's legs and wrapped the cloth diaper around her pelvis. Another arm with a pink safety pin then came down and put it through the middle of the diaper, holding the diaper together. Seeing her diapered bottom and seeing from her reflection in the metal that her lone lock of hair was curled, Franziska began to cry, slamming her arms and legs onto the belt while every inch of her body got patted by the powder puff. She didn't care anymore that she looked like an overgrown infant. She just wanted to go home. "Let me out!!" Franziska wailed. LET ME OUT!!" "Oh, but Mommy still has six months with Little Franny." The prison said. "Won't that be fun?" "NO!!!!" Franziska screamed. "Don’t worry, Little Franny." The prison cooed. "Mommy's here for you." The belt continued forward as Franziska continued crying. At the end of the belt, the arms grabbed Franziska's wrists and put black mittens on her hands before tying them on with pink ribbons. The arms then put black booties onto Franziska's feet, tying them on with the same pink ribbons. At this, Franziska finally stopped crying, remembering that she was the prisoner of a lunatic. "If Miles Edgeworth sees me like this, I'll never hear the end of it." Franziska moaned. The arms then carried Franziska to a high chair as her eyes widened in horror. "Oh, when's this going to end?!" Franziska shouted. "In six months." Bridget reminded her smugly. The arms then dropped Franziska into the high chair as she groaned. The tray then snapped into place, pinning Franziska's arms to her sides. Franziska struggled with all her might, but she just couldn't free herself. "You stupid bucket of bolts!" Franziska shouted. "What do you think you’re doing?!" "Feeding you, Little Franny." The prison said ominously as a clamp came up from the back of the chair and snapped itself around Franziska's neck, holding her head in place. A mechanical arm then came up and shoved a baby bottle of what appeared to be milk into Franziska's mouth. With no recourse, Franziska began drinking it down. To her surprise, she found that the milk was very tasty and surprisingly filling. "Another of my inventions." Bridget said over the speakers. "A special formula that provides anyone with all their daily nutrients. The only downside is that continual consumption of the formula causes bloating and eventually an exponential growth of fat cells." At this, Franziska tried to spit the bottle out, but the hands were holding it to firmly. Eventually, the bottle was emptied, and the arm removed it. Franziska gasped at that, feeling like her stomach was ready to burst. Franziska then caught a look at herself in a mirror as the arms cleaned up her face and saw that her stomach was protruding out a bit, giving her a pot-bellied look. Seeing this, Franziska wailed in anger and horror. Her perfect figure was damaged, and it would only get worse over the coming months. After feeding her, the tray of the high chair popped off, and Franziska fell onto her hands and knees, still exhausted from the formula. "What have you done to me?!" Franziska shouted at the ceiling, only getting a chuckle from Bridget. Just then, the arms moved to grab Franziska again as she tried to run away from them. She hoped that if she could escape, she could just lay low, work off the potbelly and wear a wig until her hair grew back. Unfortunately, the arms grabbed her by the neck again and hit her head with a small hammer, making Franziska go into a stupefied state. After that, Franziska began talking baby talk as a white baby bonnet was put on her head and tied under her chin. She was then put in a white baby dress that covered her arms but barely came down to the waist line of her diaper. Once that was done, Franziska was placed onto one more belt. After a few moments, Franziska shook her head and observed that she was back on yet another conveyor belt. Naturally frustrated by this she looked at the ceiling. She knew Bridget was somewhere up there, and she wasn't about to go down quietly. "When I get out of here, Dr. Bridget Nurzey, I will take great pleasure in making sure you are put back in prison and punished to the fullest extent of the law!!" Franziska declared angrily. "Oh, I'm so scared." Bridget said sarcastically. "By the time I'm done with you, you'll be lucky to have bladder control." Before Franziska could retort Bridget's claim, the arms grabbed Franziska and put her into a giant crib. Seeing her predicament, Franziska threw another tantrum, crying and waving her arms and legs in the air. She didn't know what was worse, being treated like a baby or acting like one thanks to all the abuse Bridget had put her through. "Nap time." The prison said softly. "I do not need a nap!" Franziska said definitely as an arm came down with a blue pacifier with string at the ends of the mouth guard. "I am an international prosecutor being held against my will, and I demand to be released!" The arm then shoved the pacifier into her mouth and tied the strings around the back of her head. With no other choice, Franziska sucked on the pacifier, tasting an odd liquid and assuming it was a laxative. Crossing her arms, Franziska sat there grumbling until she eventually fell asleep, still sucking on her pacifier. From a series of monitors in her office, Bridget laughed smugly at Franziska. She thought about how the liquid in her pacifier would slowly cause her speech to deteriorate, and she couldn't help but laugh. She then sat back and observed the sleeping Franziska in her crib. "This is going to be so much fun." Bridget said with a smirk, taking a drink from her cup. To be continued...

Now for something entirely different. This is another babyfur story of mine (one that actually got inspired by @Panther Cub's stories, actually; if you are a fan of babyfur stories, check them out), but it's got very heavy themes. I promise to warn you when they come up. EDIT: About critique, feel absolutely free to tell me what I'm doing wrong; in fact, I encourage it with all my heart! I want to publish this under my pseudo penname in books for AR/AB stuff, and in order to publish without mistakes and errors, I absolutely need to know what I've done wrong. If you can't find anything wrong, then tell me what you liked, please! These things make me a better writer. I'm not soft when it comes to critique, and I'll always listen to it. Now, on with the show: Chapter One: Guilt and Shame - Constantin Tremblay woke up with a large yawn, the American ermine stretching his limbs, his tail and whiskers twitching with anticipation for the first week of August, the first week of his sophomore year of high school. Then he smelled something funny. He took off his blanket and gasped. No. No, it can’t be! He had unmistakably wet - no, soaked was more like it - the bed. His thoughts were frantic. It’s just got to be a bug. A summer bug. Can’t be FIID. It can’t be that, no, summer bug, it’s just a damn bug. Fallout Incontinent/Infancy Disease, the hidden scourge of the weapon known as Project A, the weapon that turned the world’s then-humans into humanoid animals way, waaay back in the time of, like, the dinosaurs (technically in 1963, during the Kennedy administration, but still) affected about a tenth of all middle and high schoolers. It was a horrible disease, turning those kids into what basically amounted to teen toddlers. No, he was not going to have that. He was already hiding being trans from his parents; he couldn’t have that as well. Already cost me friendships. Can’t have it cost my family too. With those thoughts, Constantin gathered his night clothes and sheets, quickly putting them in the washing machine with a lot of bleach, before turning the bleach toward his bed. Then the shower. The thing he hated the most, his dysphoria clearly showing there. His breasts, unmistakably showing his outward sex, hiding the powerful man he knew he was. He hated them, hated them. The ermine made sure to take a longer time in the shower than normal, washing every single part of his awful body to get the smell off of him. He put on his clothes: baggy black jeans, a loosely-fitting black T-shirt, and combat boots. Thank whatever gods existed - not that Constantin believed in a god; if there were any, they wouldn’t have made him like this - that there wasn’t a school uniform for anything other than basketball; it would’ve sucked if he was forced to wear a skirt or dress. Then he did the gel in his short hairfur, spiking it up. Then his glasses. He hated that he needed glasses; it made him look nerdy. Yeah, he got decent grades, but it was his basketball career that he cared about. His parents were fine with it because they were former jocks (Dad played soccer; Mom was a former cheerleader.), but… He shook his head furiously. He was going to have a good day at school, damn what the morning wanted him to think. Constantin let out another yawn, making a small breakfast for himself (his parents were off on their high-paying five-to-five jobs, so he was fairly self-sufficient.): just regular cereal and orange juice (breakfast of champions!) before he got his stuff packed and ready for school. He noted the silver coin on the countertop with Mom’s signature (payment for lunch and a thinly-veiled demand for “Marie-Claire” to join cheerleading) telling him to take the coin (which he did), and let out a sigh, exiting into the morning light. The ermine was early for the school trolleybus (it was rare for animals to have a car, since the gas-guzzlers had stopped being produced after the Fallout, and electric cars were only used by the rich...like his dad and mom), getting on with a nod at the driver, an elderly gorilla who nodded back at him before the trolleybus sped off. Constantin sat at the back, relaxing and almost nodding off with rock-n-roll music, before a familiar voice woke him up. “Hey, you’re taking my spot.” He opened his black eyes to see an ocelot, her amber eyes appraising him cautiously. He knew her. Allyson. Allyson Blood, his former bestie before…stuff happened. Mainly because Constantin never came out as trans to her (to anyone, really), and felt uncomfortable around girls nowadays (he was definitely attracted to girls, which made things…complicated.)…but partially because Allyson had gotten FIID, along with…his other two former friends. She was wearing a pink onesie with cartoon cats that did nothing to hide the fact that she was wearing a very thick diaper, and had a pink pacifier clipped to the neck area of her onesie. Her spotted tail flicked nervously, as she clutched a stuffed saber-toothed tiger in her paws. “Then take it from me if you can,” Constantin said in a bored tone. “It’s my spot. I’ve had it all of last year, Marie.” He looked at her, her eyes watering with tears, and a guilty feeling gnawed at his heart. “I…fine, take it,” the ermine muttered, shifting over so Allyson could get her body into the seat. “Thank you, Marie,” the ocelot said gratefully, popping in her pacifier and sucking nervously. “Whatever, I didn’t know it was your spot,” he muttered, hating his high-pitched tilting female voice. “Sho…I shee you’re doin’ bashketbaw?” The pacifier muffled her words, almost cutely. Not cutely. She’s just a damned overgrown baby now. Your friendship with her is over, let alone anything more. And yet… “Yeah, I figure that since I’m on the girl’s team…yeah.” “I’vf sheen your gamesh. You’re reawy good.” “Eh, I’m decent.” A lie. He had already gotten scholarship offers - women’s, of course, but one or two men’s teams as well - from high-profile colleges all across the United States, despite starting this year as a sophomore. “Don’t wie. I’m onwy FIID, not shtupith.” He looked at Allyson, seeing her glaring at him. Still intimidating, even though she was dressed as a baby (especially since she was bigger than he was). “I said I was decent. What’s there to lie about?” “Whatever.” The ride continued in stony silence, as more and more students - and teachers - got on the trolleybus. Constantin noted with dread that the ride had picked up his two other former close friends: Haylee Kilgallen the black-backed jackal and Krysten Peppers the long-eared owl, both of them sitting on the opposite side of him, both clad in similar attire to Allyson (only with a stuffed unicorn for Haylee and a stuffed roc for Krysten). “Hi, Marie!” Krysten said excitedly. “It’s been a while…” “Krys, she made her choice,” Haylee said coldly, her paw on Krysten’s wing feathers, as Constantin felt another gut punch of guilt. It’s not like they’d be your friends anyway. You’re not a girl, never were one. There’s too many issues, too many problems, and they’d stop being your friends if they knew the truth. So why did he feel so guilty and ashamed? “Hey, MC!” a voice cut through. The ermine looked up (way up; the speaker was a giraffe) to see his fellow basketball teammate (and fellow superstar), Xenia Chaconas. Xenia had a smirk on her face, as she said in mock sympathy, “I didn’t know you were FIID, MC. You wearing a diaper, too?” “I’m not,” Constantin huffed. “I’m just sitting with them, that’s all.” “You don’t have to sit with them, you know,” the giraffe continued. “You could sit with the big girls and talk with us.” “Yeah, but I just wanted to listen to my music, not talk,” Constantin growled. “Then sit somewhere else!” Haylee snapped at him. “We don’t want you here.” The words cut straight to the ermine’s heart. Haylee was someone who would fight off the legions of hell for someone if they were her friend. To hear that from her… “C’mon, Lee, you don’t mean that…” Krysten twittered nervously. “I do, Krys. She’s not welcome to sit with us anymore.” “Aw…you hear that? It’s almost like they’re talking!” Xenia cooed mockingly, as Constantin reluctantly got up and walked with the giraffe, who sneered, “I’ll come by the nursery to see you three later.” “Hey, MC!” “Yo, MC, what up?” “Howzit goin’, MC?” The words of Constantin’s fellow basketball teammates felt hollow to him; using the initials of his deadname as a nickname was almost too much to bear, and yet…he knew they meant no malice with it; it was all they really knew. They don’t know you. Your old friends did. And they don’t ever want to see you again. The guilt and shame grew in his heart, so much so that he almost wanted to cry. But he couldn’t. Not in front of his teammates. He felt a large arm snake around his shoulders, the hoof grabbing on to him, as he turned to see…Dragan. Dragan Lazarov. The superstar of the soccer team…and his wannabe boyfriend. The impala planted a kiss on the ermine’s cheek, to his inner disgust. “Hey, MC,” the soccer player rumbled. “You doing okay? Xenia’s not giving you too much grief, is she?” “She’s fine,” Constantin said, wanting Dragan to get the hell away from him, he wasn’t interested in boys, he was never interested in boys. “You know, I was thinking about a date, you know?” “Dragan…” “A date it is, then! How about we see that R-rated movie, huh?” Constantin squirmed under Dragan’s gaze. “I’m a little busy…” “Too busy for me? Blasphemy.” A smirk. The ermine hated that smirk. “C’mon, your dad, my dad, we know each other. It only makes sense.” He looked at the impala. Just because their dads played soccer on the same professional team didn’t mean he was interested in Dragan. Not. One. Bit. “I’ve got a lot of other things to do,” Constantin said, a hint of finality in his tone. “It’s a date then! You know where I’ll be.” The school - Frederick Frost High, the biggest public school in Chicago’s suburbs - came into view, and Constantin could not wait to get off, which he did…but out of the corner of his eye, he saw his three former friends get off as well, along with a fair few other obvious FIIDers, saw the two feline caregivers, what were their names, oh, right, Colleen and Carolina Cross, give assistance, and something drew him over to them, as he hid behind the school tree (a blooming oak tree, one of the few trees left after the Fallout), watching Allyson start to cry as her diaper was checked. “Aww, it’s okay, Ally, you’ll get potty training down eventually,” Colleen the caracal cooed, wiping the ocelot’s tear-and-snot-covered face with a wet-wipe in her paw. “Uh oh, looks like we have a couple of other stinkypants on our paws!” Carolina the serval announced as she checked Krysten and Haylee, who both looked embarrassed and on the verge of tears. I…they were my closest friends. What have I done? What the hell have I done? Was this really worth it? Don’t be a pansy. Of course it was! You and them…it wouldn’t have mixed. You’re on the girl’s basketball team. You’re a top basketball recruit in the nation. They’re going back into their second toddlerhood. And you didn’t have a choice. No, you ALWAYS had a choice! YOU chose to leave them when they needed you the most! YOU chose to hide everything about yourself! YOU chose to live a damned lie every day instead of being honest! You deserve EVERY bad thing that comes your way! You don’t deserve true friends! The feelings of guilt and shame tore him up, and he slumped down the tree, starting to silently cry. - Well, here's hoping for the best for Constantin~ Feel free to review, tell me what I did right, what I can improve on, or even something you liked; that helps me, as an aspiring authoress, more than just blind praise.

The neon sign outside the restaurant flickered cheerfully, its bright colors casting a warm glow over the parking lot. The words "Pads N' Paws" were written in playful, cartoonish letters, accompanied by a grinning tiger wearing a chef’s hat and holding a bottle. Inside, the restaurant was a chaotic symphony of laughter, chatter, and the occasional squeal of delight. The walls were adorned with murals of jungle animals, and the tables were shaped like tree stumps. Waitstaff in kitschy overalls adorned with animal-themed pins and buttons bustled about, carrying trays of food and drinks. It was the perfect place for families—and for the three couples who had just arrived. Emily, the oldest of the three women at 31, was a vivacious and energetic presence, her auburn hair tied into two messy pigtails that bounced with every step. She wore a bright yellow sundress covered in smiling sunflowers, the hem just barely brushing the tops of her thick, crinkly diaper. Her white sandals with Velcro straps completed the outfit, and her green eyes sparkled with excitement as she took in the colorful surroundings. Sophie, 29, was more reserved, her straight black hair cut into a neat bob that framed her round face. She wore a soft lavender onesie with a cartoon duck embroidered on the chest, the snaps at the bottom revealing the bulky diaper beneath. Her tiny feet were bare, as she loved the feeling of grass—or in this case, the restaurant’s carpet—beneath her toes. Lily, the youngest at 28, was a cherubic figure with curly blonde hair that bounced as she moved. She wore a white onesie with a rainbow print and matching ruffled diaper cover, her pacifier clipped to the front of her outfit. Her blue eyes were wide with curiosity as she clung to David’s arm, her chubby cheeks puffing out as she sucked on her pacifier. As the group stepped inside, they were greeted by a bubbly hostess wearing a zebra-striped bowtie and a name tag that read "Hi, I'm Jenny!" She beamed at the three couples, her eyes immediately drawn to the regressed women. “Well, hello there! Welcome to Pads N’ Paws!” she said, her voice warm and welcoming. “And who do we have here today? Are these your little ones?” She crouched down slightly to address Emily, Sophie, and Lily, who were clinging to their husbands’ hands. Before the men could respond, a waitress named Becky—a cheerful young woman with a name tag shaped like a monkey—bounced over to join the hostess. “Oh my goodness, aren’t you three just the cutest!” Becky cooed, her voice high-pitched and playful. She knelt down to their level, her eyes sparkling with delight. “Hi there, sweeties! What are your names? How old are you?” Emily, the most outgoing of the three, grinned and held up three fingers. “I’m Emily! I’m dis many!” she announced proudly, her words slightly lisped. Sophie, clutching James’s hand, shyly held up two fingers. “Two,” she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Lily, still sucking on her pacifier, simply babbled and held up one tiny hand, her fingers splayed. Becky laughed, her voice light and melodic. “Oh, you’re all such big girls! I love it!” she said, reaching out to gently pat each of them on the head. “You’re going to have so much fun here!” While Becky prattled on with the girls, the hostess gathered a stack of menus and led the group to their table. “Right this way, everyone! We’ve got the perfect spot for you—right by the play area so your little ones can have fun while you relax.” The men exchanged amused glances as they followed the hostess, their wives in tow. Emily was already bouncing with excitement, Sophie was quietly observing her surroundings, and Lily was content in David’s arms, her pacifier bobbing as she chewed on it. The restaurant buzzed around them, a lively, joyful place where the regressed women could be themselves—carefree, happy, and utterly adored. Emily, the most vocal of the three, pointed at everything with wide-eyed wonder. “Look, Daddy! A monkey!” she exclaimed, tugging on Mark’s sleeve. Sophie clapped her hands and giggled at the sight of a life-sized animatronic elephant waving its trunk near the entrance. Lily, content in David’s arms, sucked on her pacifier and stared at the colorful surroundings with quiet fascination. The restaurant was a sensory overload in the best way possible. The air was filled with the mingling scents of fried food, syrup, and the faint tang of cleaning products. Beneath it all, there was the unmistakable aroma of diapers—some fresh, some less so. The sounds of the restaurant were a cacophony of joy: the clatter of plates, the hum of conversation, and the occasional squeal or giggle from the play area. The play gym was a hive of activity, filled with adult women in various states of regression, all dressed in colorful, childlike outfits. Some wore onesies with cartoon characters, others in frilly dresses or overalls, all paired with thick, crinkly diapers that peeked out from beneath their clothing. At one table, a woman in a pink tutu and a matching diaper cover was being fed by her husband, her face smeared with spaghetti sauce. At another, a group of women in pastel-colored onesies were playing a game of peek-a-boo, their laughter ringing out like bells. In the play area, a woman in a dinosaur-themed outfit was sliding down a slide, her diaper audibly crinkling as she landed in the ball pit. The men couldn’t help but smile at the sight. It was a place where their wives could be themselves, free from the pressures and expectations of their former lives. The group was seated at a large table near the play area, a sprawling jungle gym filled with slides, ball pits, and climbing structures. The girls were given booster seats, and the waitress—a cheerful young woman named Becky with a name tag shaped like a monkey—handed them crayons and coloring pages featuring zoo animals. Emily immediately began scribbling with gusto, her crayon moving in wild, enthusiastic strokes across the page. Sophie, more meticulous, carefully selected a purple crayon and started coloring a giraffe, her tongue poking out in concentration. Lily, still too young to color, contentedly chewed on a teething toy, her pacifier clipped to her onesie and dangling within easy reach. Dinner was a messy affair, as it always was when the girls were involved. The waitress brought out their meals: chicken tenders, mac and cheese, and apple slices for Emily and Sophie, and a plate of soft bread and mashed bananas for Lily. The men settled into their roles as caregivers, helping their wives navigate the meal with varying degrees of assistance. Emily, the most independent of the three, dug into her food with her hands, her face lighting up with delight as she picked up a chicken tender and took a big bite. Ketchup smeared across her cheeks as she chewed, and a glob of mac and cheese clung to her chin. Mark watched her with an amused smile, occasionally reaching over to wipe her face with a napkin. “Slow down, sweetie,” he said gently. “You’ve got more on your face than in your mouth.” Emily giggled, her mouth full. “It’s yummy, Daddy!” she said, her words slightly muffled by the food. She held up a piece of chicken tender, offering it to Mark. “You want some?” Mark chuckled, shaking his head. “No thanks, sweetie. That’s all yours.” Sophie, meanwhile, was being fed by James with the care and patience of a seasoned caregiver. He cut her chicken tenders into small, bite-sized pieces and speared them with a fork, holding each piece up to her mouth. “Open up, sweetie,” he said, his voice soft and encouraging. Sophie obediently opened her mouth, her big brown eyes fixed on James as she chewed. Occasionally, she would giggle, causing a bit of food to spill out of her mouth. James would catch it with the fork, his movements practiced and precise. Lily, the most regressed of the three, was being fed by David. He held a spoonful of mashed bananas up to her mouth, making airplane noises as he did so. “Here comes the airplane!” he said, his voice playful. Lily cooed, her mouth opening wide as the spoon approached. She took the bite, her chubby cheeks puffing out as she chewed. David wiped her mouth with a napkin, his touch gentle. “Good girl,” he said, smiling down at her. Suddenly, Lily let out a loud burp, the sound echoing across the table. The men burst out laughing, and even Sophie giggled, her hands covering her mouth. “Someone’s full!” James said, grinning. As the meal progressed, Becky stopped by to check on the group. “How’s everything over here?” she asked, her voice bright and cheerful. She glanced at the girls, her eyes softening. “Oh my goodness, they are just the cutest!” Sophie looked up from her coloring book, her eyes lighting up when she saw the woman. “Hi!” she said, her voice lispy and sweet. She held up her coloring page, showing off the half-finished giraffe. “Pwetty!” Becky crouched down to Sophie’s level, her smile warm. “Wow, that’s such a beautiful giraffe! You’re doing such a good job,” she said, her tone encouraging. Sophie beamed, clearly delighted by the attention. She reached out and grabbed Becky’s hand, holding it tightly. “Fank you,” she said, her words soft and sincere. Becky laughed, gently patting Sophie’s hand. “You’re welcome, sweetie. You keep up the good work, okay?” She stood up, giving the men a friendly smile. “Let me know if you need anything else.” As Becky walked away, James watched her go, his eyes lingering on her retreating figure. The other men noticed and exchanged knowing glances. “You should ask her out,” Mark said, his tone teasing. James chuckled, shaking his head. “Nah, she’s cute, but… I don’t know. I think she’d look even better in a diaper. She’d make a great sister for Sophie.” The men burst out laughing, their voices carrying across the restaurant. Even Sophie giggled, though she didn’t fully understand what was so funny. As the meal wound down, Emily turned to Mark with a hopeful expression. “Daddy, can I go play?” she asked, pointing at the play gym. Her face was still smeared with ketchup and mac and cheese, and her hands were sticky from the apple slices. Mark glanced at the other men, who nodded in agreement. “Alright, sweetie,” he said, “but stay where we can see you, okay?” Emily squealed with delight, hopping down from her seat and running off to join the other toddler-minded women in the play area. Mark watched her go, a fond smile on his face. “She’s got so much energy,” he said, shaking his head. The men settled back into their seats as they kept an eye on their wives. The restaurant buzzed around them, a lively, chaotic symphony of laughter, chatter, and the occasional squeal of delight. With the girls occupied, they started into comfortable conversation, their chairs pulled close around the table. The restaurant buzzed around them. James gently stroked sophies hair, a wistful smile on his face. “You know, I never thought I’d say this, but life is so much better now. Sophie used to be such an ice queen. CFA, high-powered job, always criticizing me for every little thing. I couldn’t even load the dishwasher without her telling me I was doing it wrong.” He chuckled, shaking his head. “Remember that time she yelled at me for folding the towels ‘incorrectly’? Like, who even has an opinion on towel folding?” Mark laughed, nodding in agreement. “Oh, I remember. Emily was the same way. She used to work in marketing, and she’d bring that stress home with her every night. Always on her laptop, always checking emails. If I tried to get her to relax, she’d snap at me. ‘Mark, I don’t have time for this right now,’ she’d say. Now look at her—she’s over there playing in the ball pit, laughing like a kid. It’s like a weight’s been lifted off her shoulders.” David smiled, watching Lily play with her teething toy. “Lily was always sweet, but she was so anxious all the time. She used to worry about everything—work, money, the future. I’d come home, and she’d be pacing the living room, fretting over some spreadsheet or another. Now she’s just… carefree. It’s amazing how much better they all are like this.” James raised his glass, and the others followed suit. “To simpler times,” he said, his voice warm with gratitude. The men clinked their glasses together, their hearts full. As the men talked, Sophie let out a soft grunt, followed by a faint fart. She continued coloring, oblivious to the mess she had made. James leaned over and sniffed the air, wrinkling his nose. “Yep, that’s definitely a stinky one,” he said, earning a giggle from Sophie. “No stinky!” Sophie protested, her words lispy and half-formed. She shook her head vigorously, her black bob bouncing. “Sophie no stinky!” Mark chuckled, shaking his head. “Looks like you’ve got your work cut out for you.” James grinned, leaning back in his chair and gently stroking sophie’s back. “Worth it. You should’ve seen her at her worst. She used to come home from work and start listing all the things I’d done wrong that week. It was a never ending assault. I’d take poopy diapers any day.” Lily let out a soft coo, her pacifier falling out of her mouth and onto the table. David picked it up, wiping it off with a napkin before gently placing it back in her mouth. “There you go, sweetie,” he said, his voice tender. “And to think,” he laughed, “ she was such a germaphobe before.” Mark sighed, “honestly, I used to dread coming home most nights. Emily would be in one of her moods, and I’d just know I was in for a night of passive-aggressive comments and silent treatments. Now? I actually look forward to it. She’s so happy, so carefree. It’s like I’ve got my best friend back.” James nodded, his expression softening. “I know what you mean. Sophie is like a completely different person now. Well, not really different, but just the happiest version of herself all the time.” David smiled, watching Lily chew on her teething toy. “It’s amazing how much better they all are like this.” Sophie, still engrossed in her coloring book, suddenly let out a loud squeal, pointing at a passing waitress who was carrying a tray of desserts. “Cake! Cake!” she exclaimed, bouncing in her seat. Her words were slurred and enthusiastic, her little hands clapping together. “Pwease, Daddy! Cake!” James chuckled, shaking his head. “Not right now, sweetie. Maybe later, okay?” Sophie pouted, her lower lip trembling. “But… but I wan’ cake!” she whined, her voice rising in pitch. “Pwease!” Mark laughed, leaning over to ruffle Sophie’s hair. “Someone’s got a sweet tooth.” James grinned, nodding. “She used to be so strict about her diet. No sugar, no carbs, no fun. Now? She’s all about the cake.” David leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face. “You know, I used to feel guilty about this whole thing. Like, was it wrong to want her to be like this? But now… I don’t know. Seeing her so happy, so carefree… it just feels right.” Mark nodded, his expression serious. “I know what you mean. I used to worry. But now? I don’t care. This is what’s best for her. For all of them.” James raised his glass again, his voice warm with gratitude. “To our girls. We love them.” The men clinked their glasses together, their hearts full. For all the challenges, the diaper changes, the messes, and the tantrums, they wouldn’t trade this life for anything. Their toast was interrupted by a loud commotion near the entrance. A woman in a sharp pantsuit was arguing with her husband, her voice rising above the din of the restaurant. “What is this place? Where have you brought me? This is disgusting! What’s wrong with all these women?” she screamed, trying to pull away from her husband’s grip. The waitstaff quickly moved to block the exit, and the woman began flailing and shouting. Mark and David exchanged a glance before standing up. “James, can you watch the girls?” Mark asked. James nodded, and the two men made their way to the front. The woman, now in a full-blown panic, was struggling against her husband and the waitstaff. Mark stepped in, grabbing her free arm to steady her, while David pulled out his phone. On the screen was a series of hypnotic swirls, designed to calm and mesmerize. Before the woman could look away, her eyes locked onto the screen, and her movements slowed. Within moments, she was calm and catatonic, her body slumping as the trance took hold. Back at the table, James was entertaining Sophie and Lily. “Someone’s a stinky buns,” he teased Sophie, who giggled and shook her head. “No, Daddy! Me no stinky!” she protested, though the smell said otherwise. Mark and David returned, accompanied by the yelling woman’s husband, Ron, and his now mentally regressed wife, Diana. She was in a hastily taped-on diaper, her pantsuit partially unbuttoned and her hair disheveled from the struggle. Her blank stare and drooling mouth made it clear that she was still entranced. The men sat down, and David began explaining to Ron how to care for his new “baby girl.” “You have to be firm,” David said. “Women can’t be trusted to make decisions. It’s not a negotiation—it’s what’s best for them.” Ron looked unsure. “I don’t know if I can be that firm. Diana always ran the house.” James chimed in, “Sophie was the same way. It takes some adjusting, but you’ll both be happier once you settle into your proper roles.” As the men talked, Diana began to stir, her movements slow and deliberate as she emerged from her trance-like state. Her fingers, clumsy and uncoordinated, wandered up to her mouth, and she began to suck on them absentmindedly. Drool pooled in the corners of her lips, trickling down her chin and onto her chest. Her other hand tugged at the fabric of her dress shirt, the material clearly irritating her sensitive skin. She let out a soft whine, her brow furrowing as she fussed with the buttons. David, noticed and pointed it out to Ron. “Looks like she'd prefer to be a little jaybird,” he said, his tone matter-of-fact but kind. “Some of them just don’t like the feel of clothes once they’ve regressed. It’s perfectly natural.” Ron hesitated, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. He glanced around the restaurant, acutely aware of the other patrons and the public setting. “I don’t know…” he began, his voice uncertain. “Isn’t it… I mean, shouldn’t she…?” Mark chuckled softly, shaking his head. “Ron, trust us. She’s not thinking about it the way you are. She’s just a baby now. She doesn’t care who sees her. All she knows is that her clothes are itchy, and she wants them off.” Ron took a deep breath, steeling himself as he turned back to Diana. She was still tugging at her shirt, her whines growing louder and more insistent. “Okay, sweetheart,” he said softly, his voice trembling slightly. “Let’s get you out of these itchy clothes, huh?” He reached for the buttons of her dress shirt, his fingers fumbling slightly as he worked to undo them one by one. Diana cooed softly, her drool-smeared face breaking into a smile as she felt the fabric loosen. “Daddy…” she murmured, her voice lispy and childlike. “Daddy help…” “That’s right, baby girl,” Ron said, his voice growing steadier as he focused on the task at hand. “Daddy’s helping you. Almost done.” As he peeled the shirt off her shoulders, Diana let out a giggle, the sound light and musical. She wriggled in her seat, her movements playful and unrestrained. Ron couldn’t help but smile at her reaction, his initial embarrassment fading as he saw how happy she was. “You like that, huh?” he said, his tone warm and affectionate. “Feels better already, doesn’t it?” Diana nodded enthusiastically, her hands flapping in excitement. Ron chuckled, shaking his head. “You’re the funny one, baby girl,” he said, his voice teasing. “Look at you, wiggling around like a little worm.” With her clothes removed, Diana sat back in her chair, her body now clad only in a thick, crinkly diaper. Her perky breasts were exposed to the world, but she showed no hint of shame or self-consciousness. Instead, she stretched her arms above her head, her face lighting up with delight as she felt the fresh air on her skin. “Ooooh,” she cooed, her voice soft and dreamy. She ran her hands over her arms and chest, her touch exploratory and curious. The sensation of the air against her bare skin seemed to fascinate her, and she let out a contented sigh, her body relaxing completely. “Tank you, Daddy,” she said quietly, her words lisped but heartfelt. She gave him a drooly smile, her eyes shining with gratitude and affection. Ron felt a lump form in his throat as he looked at her, his heart swelling with a mix of emotions—love, protectiveness, and a strange, almost overwhelming sense of pride. She was so beautiful, so innocent, so utterly unburdened by the complexities of adult life. In this moment, she was free, and he was the one who had given her that freedom. The other men watched the interaction with quiet approval, their expressions warm and understanding. “See?” Mark said, his voice gentle. “She’s happy. That’s all that matters.” Ron nodded, his eyes still fixed on Diana. She was now playing with her fingers, her attention shifting to the way they moved and wiggled. Her drool dripped onto her chest, but she didn’t seem to notice or care. She was lost in her own little world, a world where nothing mattered except the simple pleasures of the moment. Ron reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair from her face, his touch tender. “You’re my good girl,” he said softly, his voice thick with emotion. “I think this is going to be great for us,” he said to the other men. James returned with Sophie, freshly changed and giggling. “It’s great,” he told Ron, “but the diaper changes? I could do without those.” The men laughed, and Diana, not understanding but wanting to be included, laughed along. As she laughed a warmth spread around her groin as she unknowingly wet her diaper. Epilogue: James sat back in his weathered deck chair, the warm afternoon sun casting a golden glow over the wooden planks. A cold beer rested in his hand, condensation dripping down the bottle as he took a slow sip. His eyes wandered to the play rug spread out in front of him, where two women—his wife, Sophie, and Becky, the former waitress—sat side by side, engrossed in their own little worlds. Sophie lay one her stomach, her pacifier bobbing gently in her mouth as she chewed on it absentmindedly. Her black hair was tucked neatly under a frilly white bonnet. Her thick diaper and her frilly socks the only clothing she wore. Her hands fumbled with a set of colorful stacking rings, her movements clumsy but determined. Every so often, she would let out a soft giggle, her brown eyes lighting up with delight as she managed to place a ring on the stack. Beside her, Becky was equally absorbed in her own activity. She sat with her legs splayed out wide, her bare skin glistening in the sunlight, as she clutched a stuffed elephant to her chest. The elephant’s ear was firmly in her mouth, and a steady stream of drool ran down her chin, pooling on the toy before dripping onto her chest. Her blonde curls spilled out from under her own bonnet, and her diaper, already swollen and sagging, crinkled softly as she shifted her weight. She cooed softly to herself, her blue eyes wide with wonder as she stared at the toy in her hands. The two women didn’t interact much, their mental ages making it difficult for them to engage in cooperative play. Instead, they existed side by side, each lost in their own little world of simple pleasures. A butterfly fluttered past, its wings catching the sunlight, and both women turned their heads to watch it, their eyes wide with fascination. Sophie let out a muffled squeal around her pacifier, while Becky reached out a hand as if to catch the delicate creature, her fingers closing on empty air. James watched them with a fond smile, his heart swelling with affection. He set his beer down on the armrest of the chair and stood, stretching briefly before walking over to the play rug. He crouched down beside Sophie first, gently patting her diaper to check if it needed changing. It was dry, and he gave her a soft kiss on the forehead. “Good girl,” he murmured, his voice warm and approving. Sophie looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with happiness, and let out a happy hum around her pacifier. Next, he turned to Becky, his fingers brushing against the front of her diaper. It was warm and heavy, soaked through from hours of use. “Looks like someone’s due for a change soon,” he said, his tone teasing but gentle. Becky looked up at him, her drool-smeared face breaking into a wide, toothy grin. She babbled something unintelligible, her words slurred and lispy, before going back to chewing on the elephant’s ear. James chuckled, running a hand through her curls. “Not too soon, though,” he added quietly, more to himself than to her. “I know how much you love the warmth against your skin.” He leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead, his lips lingering for a moment. Becky cooed in response, her eyes fluttering closed as she basked in the affection. Satisfied that his girls were content, James straightened up and returned to his chair, picking up his beer as he sat down. He took another sip, his gaze drifting back to the two women on the rug. They were both so carefree, so utterly unburdened by the complexities of adult life. There was no shame in their nudity, no self-consciousness about their diapers or their drooling or their babbling. They were simply… happy. The butterfly returned, flitting past the deck once more, and both women turned to watch it again, their faces lighting up with joy. James smiled, leaning back in his chair as he took another sip of his beer. This was his life now—a life filled with messes and laughter, with diapers and drool, with love and care. And he wouldn’t trade it for anything.

Part 1: Riley was a powerful businesswoman, a force to be reckoned with. As the lead litigator for a major multinational corporation, she had clawed her way to the top through sheer determination, intelligence, and an unrelenting drive to win. Recently, she had stumbled upon evidence of illegal activities within the company—activities that could bring the entire empire crashing down if exposed. Rather than reporting it, Riley saw an opportunity. She blackmailed the CEO, Tom Kaplan. In the end she received an enormous compensation package, a significant minority stake in the company, and a promotion to the position of general counsel. In return, she had agreed to scrub all evidence of the company’s misdeeds, burying the illegal activities under layers of obfuscating legal paperwork and jargon. To the outside world, everything was now squeaky clean—untraceable, untouchable. But Riley was no fool. She had kept one piece of leverage for herself: a flash drive containing the original, unaltered evidence. No one knew about it—no one but her. It was her insurance policy, her ultimate trump card. If she ever found herself in hot water with the government, the company, or anyone else, this little chip would be her salvation. Now, Riley was en route to Switzerland to secure the flash drive in a safety deposit box, ensuring its protection. She had reached out to an old friend from grad school, Tiffany, who had risen to a prominent position at a secretive Swiss bank. Tiffany was as cutthroat as she was brilliant, with a beauty that turned heads wherever she went. Enormous breasts, long blonde hair, a sculpted athletic figure with a tight waist, visible abs, and an ass that could stop traffic—Tiffany was the kind of woman who made men drool and women seethe with envy. Riley, though beautiful in her own right, had a more slender, petite frame. She knew that, in the eyes of most, Tiffany was the prize. And Riley hated her for it. But Tiffany was also someone Riley could trust—for the right price. Riley boarded the plane early, settling into her first-class seat. She had purchased the seat beside her for full privacy, ensuring no one would disturb her. As the rest of the passengers filed in, she barely glanced their way. A bunch of rabble, she thought dismissively. Good thing she didn’t have to mingle with them. She pressed the call button, summoning the flight attendant with a sharp, impatient gesture. When the woman arrived, Riley snapped, “Champagne. Now.” The flight attendant returned moments later with a glass, which Riley accepted with a barely concealed sneer. She took a small sip and immediately scowled. “This is room temperature,” she hissed, her voice dripping with disdain. “Do you expect me to toast my success with warm champagne?” The flight attendant stammered an apology, explaining that the fridge was set as cold as it could go. Riley dismissed her with a wave of her hand and a few more cutting remarks. She leaned back in her seat, sipping the subpar champagne despite her disgust. Beneath her, she thought. All of it. But she had no other choice. As she drank, an overwhelming sense of exhaustion began to creep over her. It wasn’t the kind of tiredness that came with sleep—it was a deep, bodily fatigue that seemed to seep into her very bones. Panic surged through her as she realized something was wrong. The plane was mid-takeoff, the roar of the engines drowning out any chance of her cries for help being heard. She reached up to press the call button, but her coordination was failing. Her arm felt heavy, unresponsive. She tried again, but her fingers fumbled, unable to find the button. Finally, her arm fell limp at her side. She slumped back into her seat, her body immobile. Darkness crept in from the edges of her vision, swallowing her whole. The last thing she saw before losing consciousness was the faint glow of the cabin lights, blurring into nothingness. When Riley came to, her mind was foggy, her thoughts sluggish. She blinked, trying to clear the haze, and immediately realized something was terribly wrong. She tried to move, but her arms and legs were restrained—strapped to the armrests and seat with padded cuffs. She tried to scream, but her mouth was stuffed with something rubbery and unyielding. A pacifier, she realized with a jolt of horror. Cold air brushed against her skin, and she glanced down, her eyes widening in disbelief. The sharp black pantsuit she had boarded the plane in was gone. In its place was a garish pink onesie, covered in Hello Kitty imagery. The shirt portion clung tightly to her tors and left her toned thighs exposed. But that wasn’t the worst of it. Between her legs, she felt something thick and bulky, pushing out the fabric of the onesie. Her stomach churned as the realization hit her: she was wearing a diaper. Riley’s breath came in short, panicked gasps around the pacifier. She thrashed her head from side to side, trying to dislodge it, but it was firmly fixed in her mouth. The muffled sounds of her protests filled the cabin, but no one came to her aid. Then, the flight attendant appeared. She stepped into view with a calm, almost clinical detachment. Without a word, she reached for the pacifier and pulled it free. Riley gasped, drawing in a deep breath, ready to unleash a torrent of curses and demands. But before she could speak, the flight attendant raised a small spray bottle and spritzed a fine mist into Riley’s mouth. The effect was immediate. Riley’s mouth went numb, her tongue heavy and unresponsive. She tried to form words, but all that came out was a garbled, drooling mess. Her lips hung slack, her jaw loose and uncoordinated. The flight attendant didn’t stop there. She grabbed Riley’s forehead with surprising force, shoving her head back against the headrest. In one fluid motion, she lowered a padded metal band over Riley’s forehead, securing it tightly in place. Riley’s head was now immobilized, her field of vision fixed straight ahead. The flight attendant then reinserted the pacifier into Riley’s mouth, reattaching a strap that looped around the back of her head, ensuring it couldn’t be spat out. The flight attendant stepped away, leaving Riley to gurgle and mewl helplessly through her pacifier. Her muffled protests were drowned out by the hum of the plane’s engines, her body trembling with a mixture of rage and humiliation. Just as she began to thrash against her restraints, the screen in front of her flickered to life. Tom Kaplan’s smug face filled the frame, his lips curling into a smirk as he greeted her. “Hello, Riley,” he said, his voice dripping with mockery. “I see you’ve made yourself comfortable. Quite the outfit, by the way. Very… youthful.” Riley’s eyes burned with fury, her body shaking as she glared at him. Tom leaned back in his chair, clearly enjoying himself. “Congratulations on your new promotions, by the way. The board and I were so impressed with your… initiative. Really, we were. But when you left yourself with the option to double-cross us again? Well, that was just a bridge too far.” Riley’s heart pounded in her chest as the reality of her situation sank in. “You’re probably wondering how we found out,” Tom continued, his tone light and conversational. “Well, let’s just say you can’t trust anyone these days. Tiffany sends her regards, by the way. She was more than happy to sell you out for the right price.” Riley’s vision blurred with tears of rage and betrayal. Her mind raced, but there was no escape, no way out. She was trapped—physically, mentally, and emotionally. Tom’s grin widened. “Don’t worry, Riley. We’re not going to hurt you. In fact, we’re giving you an early retirement. Consider it a reward for all your hard work.” Riley’s eyes widened in disbelief. Early retirement? What was he talking about? Tom continued, his voice taking on a patronizing tone. “You see, Riley, we decided not to leave any loose ends this time. Tiffany was actually on this same plane last night, coming back from Switzerland to pick up her check and celebrate the successful transaction. Turns out she also using it for her return leg.” At that moment, the flight attendant wheeled out an enormous pram from the forward cabin. It was far larger than anything a child would use, its front covered with a thick blanket. From inside, Riley could hear soft mewling and cooing sounds. “Sounds like someone’s waking up from her nap,” Tom said with a chuckle. The flight attendant pulled back the blanket, revealing Tiffany. Riley’s breath caught in her throat. Tiffany lay in the pram, her wide, glazed-over eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. There was no trace of the sharp, cunning woman Riley had known. Embroidered on the side of the pram was the demeaning nickname: Tiffy. Tiffany was stark naked except for an enormous, adult-sized diaper. It was unlike anything Riley had ever seen. This was no pair of depends. It was obscenely thick and covered in childish patterns from the show Bluey. A wetness indicator ran down the middle of the diaper, its color beginning to change from yellow to blue at the bottom, indicating that it had already seen some use. Her hair was pulled back into a pony tail. A comically large pink bow sat planted in the front of her hair.

Hi everyone! I’ve had this idea floating around in my head for a while now, so I’d love to hear what anyone thinks about it! Criticism is always allowed as long as it’s constructive, and any ideas are gratefully accepted! I like getting inspiration from people “Our world was created by a god who’s name was lost to time. Should we have known it, we wouldn’t have been able to speak it or write it anyways. The god who created our world was alive long before us, at the very start of existence itself. The will of the universe to expand and build was given to a vessel, the god who created us. Our world was not the first. In the beginning of its duty, the god created to please the universe. But after a while, he grew tired of creating for someone else. The universe saw this, and gave the god freedom. The freedom to build to please itself, as well as to please its creator. The god began creating worlds that were for its own entertainment. We don’t know what these worlds were, but we can assume they were in some way similar to ours. But after creating for so long, and with an infinity of time ahead of it, the god ran out of ideas. So, he went back to the universe, asking for help. The universe gave him the gift of not only creation, but of life. The god was grateful, and began breathing life into his previously ‘dead’ worlds. As well as this, the god created new worlds with life as well. And, of course, one of them was ours. However our world was special. Because it was one that the god allowed itself to have no control over after its creation. The god gave one world form. A massive world of extremes. Full of mountains and rivers and deep valleys and even deeper oceans. Then, the god had an idea. He created something. Well, two something’s. One was a boy, the other a girl, both were ethereal forces beyond what we’d be able to comprehend. Their names were also lost to time, but we know them now as Light and Dark. Dark was a boy, Light was a girl. The god gave his two children, really his first true children, a goal. He showed them the world he’d built for them. And he sat them down, one across from the other. The world was a game for them. They would both try and claim the world as their own. There weren’t any rules besides common sense, except that the two could not directly interfere and had to treat the world with kindness, even if one side was trying to take the world from the other. Now with a goal, a game, the god gave his children personalities. Dark was instinctive, animalistic, desperate to win but lacking a true mind of its own. In exchange, Dark was given immense strength and power in the physical. Light was different. She was the older sister to her younger brother, the kind caretaker of him once her creator left to watch the game. Light was given true sentience, a love for her brother, a will to win and the intelligence to do so as well. But in exchange, she had little to no power over the physical, all of her strength lying on the spiritual and mental. Then, the god introduced their means of winning. Each side would be able to take vessels to enact their physical will on the world. Neither side could themselves actually interfere with the world, and thus, they needed a way to be able to take action without doing so. Dark claimed Animalia, the animal kingdom itself. Just like his nature, Dark would enact his will through animals. But Light chose something that surprised both her brother and her maker. She chose humanity. They fit her, even if it was a strange choice. Humanity wasn’t strong, in fact most animals could beat them with relative ease. But still, they had intelligence. They could work together, they could build like their creator could. The god smiled, praising both his son and daughter. Finally, he gave them a way to win. Dark and Light, as a force, must fully take over the world to win. If Dark wanted to win, he must blot out the sun, moon and stars, plunging the world into an eternal night that no light could pierce through. And for Light to win, she would have to cast out every shadow, every piece of night, every tiny imperfection. The two agreed. And thus, the game started.” -The Source, a Text of the Worlds Beginning and End 10,000 Years Later The world had changed a lot since the beginning of the game. In the beginning, Dark had far overtaken Light. Animals were much easier to use in the earlier stages of the world's life than humans. Humans reproduced slowly, took time to build up and were easy to kill off. But Light bided her time, allowed her younger brother's ego to build itself. He was animalistic and not sentient, but her father had still given him emotions. And soon, when the time was right, humanity began to explode in numbers. Dark was stunned, and began struggling to pick up the pieces as humanity grew exponentially. The oppressive darkness that had completely covered the world, only punctured by the glowing radiance of a few scattered humans, began to fall back as that same glow spread quickly. As she found out, the innocence of an early human was the perfect tool to drive back Dark in a spiritual sense. Emotions of love, purity, light, happiness, innocence, they all drove back the night. And soon, both Light and Dark were stunned to find that humans had discovered fire. Not even her father had seen it coming. He’d never created fire, it had created itself as a natural part of the world. And as humans began to light bonfires and torches, the stars, one by one in the sky, started to turn on. With each small step towards brighter emotions and physical light, the night sky began to glow with stars. And as humanity spread, built houses, learned to craft tools and organize into societal casts, learned to nurture their young and began to understand the world around them and the history of their world, the moon slowly revealed itself. Dark couldn’t have been angrier at Light when the sun rose for the first time. It was an incredible display of power over her younger brother. But Light knew he held no malice towards her, only anger at the fact that he had started to lose. Dark now only could exist in specific places during the day, and was relegated almost totally to the nighttime. And humanity only grew more and more. Mid shacks became huts, became houses, became castles, became villages and towns and cities. But eventually, Dark began to form a plan. As well as someone without sentience could do so. It was incredibly flawed, full of holes that could have been exploited by his sister. But she was far too busy managing the kingdom she’d built to focus on his antics. So Dark used some of his influence. He found a priest in a far corner of the world, leaned down, and whispered something in his ear. And soon, the sun had a hard time rising. Dark acted within the rules, even though his sister claimed otherwise. But after his father had told him he’d done what he needed to, Dark gloated in his victory as his power grew. He’s corrupted a priest, turning his once glorious worship of Light into a worship of Dark. And his ideas began to spread. And in a matter of years, the sun stopped rising. The moon started to glow less and less. And one by one the stars in the night sky flicked off. Then, the last star died. And then, the fires blew out. And the radiance of humanity was no longer strong enough to save it from the darkness that began to engulf the world. It wasn’t an invasion. It wasn’t an attack, an assault or a war. It was simply a transference. Dark replaced Light. It was almost gentle. A wall of darkness engulfing all in its path. Those who witnessed it were filled with calmness. Acceptance. The darkness gently pulled them into its arms, holding them close and laying them gently on the ground as their light shattered, and the life slowly drained from their bodies as they fell asleep in the warm darkness. Light panicked. She looked for any way to salvage the game. But to no avail. She’s been hit where she was weakest, in the heart of a vessel who could spread his ideas to others. Light sat back. She’d lost…right? And then, her father pointed out something. There was one last person the dark hadn’t taken. One last vessel. In this situation, without her brother overhearing, he gave her permission to enact her physical will on one thing: that last vessel. Somehow, the darkness couldn’t touch him. The boy was fast asleep on a mattress of fabric filled with soft hay and grass, covered in a fur blanket in a wooden log house. It was a village at the very edge of the world, on the edge of the vast, icy northern ocean. He had slept through the silent transference of power from Light to Dark, somehow. And the Dark couldn’t touch him. It coiled and drifted around him, probing the radiance around him and looking for a way in. Light leaned down and stepped into the world next to his bed. She scanned him. 16, nearly 17 years old. A boy with short white hair and beautiful, ice blue eyes. She sat down on the bed next to him, placing a hand on his side. His mind, she needed to see if there was anything there. His body didn’t give any indication of why the Dark didn’t touch him, so maybe his mind would have some clues… What she found intrigued her. He…was very different from most. Most minds were as their age showed. A 20 year old behaved as the world dictated a 20 year old should. But this boy…his mind held that, yes, but also something else. A childlike quality. A deep, deep sadness, yes, but also… She was able to pluck the words she needed from his mind. She didn’t know what they were herself until she understood their context. He had the normal qualities of a 16 year old. He wanted to be a warrior, he knew the sword like the back of his hand, he wanted to find someone to marry one day. Those were normal desires for almost anyone. But he also held a deep, deep sadness. A longing. He was very, very lonely. And his mind had a desire that would have fixed that loneliness. We wanted so desperately to be a child again. Not even a child, a baby. This boy wanted that level of innocence. He wanted that level of love from another, that level of caring and comfort and mental peace. He wanted to feel like a baby, taken care of by a mother. That was it. Not much in this world was more innocent and loving than a baby. And those two qualities, she knew, could drive back the Dark. She had a way to maybe win this. Just maybe…

The car ride to the Easter fair was tense, though Clara and James seemed oblivious to Eleanor’s simmering discomfort. Eleanor sat in the backseat, arms crossed, staring out the window as Clara chattered excitedly about the fair. Eleanor couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealousy as she watched her sister and James exchange affectionate glances. Clara, younger by five years, already had everything Eleanor lacked: a loving husband, a cozy home, and a life that seemed to be moving forward. Eleanor, on the other hand, had little to celebrate—a dead-end job, a nearly empty social calendar, and a love life that had been dormant for years. Eleanor’s friendships had dwindled over the years as her friends got married and started having kids. She had always preferred to focus on fun and her career, thinking they were ridiculous for giving up all their free time to spend it with babies. But now, she was largely alone on weekends, with no one to call or hang out with. That was the only reason she had agreed to go to this stupid, childish fair with her sister in the first place. She had nothing better to do. “So, Ellie,” Clara said, turning in her seat to face her sister, “how’s work been? Still at that marketing firm?” Eleanor forced a tight smile. “Yeah, still there. Same old, same old.” Clara nodded sympathetically, though her tone was annoyingly cheerful. “Well, at least you’ve got stability, right? And hey, any new guys on the horizon?” Eleanor’s jaw tightened. “No. Not really my priority right now.” James chuckled awkwardly, trying to lighten the mood. “You’ll find someone, Eleanor. You’re a catch.” Eleanor rolled her eyes but said nothing. The conversation shifted to Clara and James’s plans for the future, and Eleanor’s discomfort grew as they casually mentioned they were trying for kids. Clara’s face lit up as she gushed about baby names and nursery themes, while James grinned proudly. Eleanor felt a knot of jealousy tighten in her chest. She forced a polite smile, but inside, she was seething. Why did Clara get to have it all while she was stuck in a life that felt like it was going nowhere? When they arrived at the fair, Eleanor was relieved to escape the confines of the car. The park was bustling with activity, but something felt off. The first thing she noticed was the lack of children. Instead, the fair was filled with adults. Most acting normally. However, she noticed that some seemed to be dressed in more childish garb: women sun dresses that were a tad too short, men in shorts that seemed a bit too short, their polo shirts tucked tightly into them. She saw one woman across the parking lot walking somewhat awkwardly ahead of two older adults, seemingly her parents. She wore a pink shirt and yellow tights. Eleanor was rather far off, but the seat of the woman’s pants seemed off. It was almost puffy, and not they way you would get from a big ass. “Isn’t this place great?” Clara said, oblivious to Eleanor’s discomfort and yanking her out of train of thought. “It’s so… whimsical!” Eleanor sighed at the childish exuberance of her sister. If she’s going to be like this all day, I am in for a long one… Eleanor muses judgmentally to herself. Inside the fair, things were generally normal. Food stands scattered about, little picture opportunities put together here and there. People bustling to and fro in their best spring get ups. Basically, to Eleanor, it looked horrifically boring. “This is… nice,” Eleanor said carefully, trying half-heartedly to mask her lack of enthusiasm. Clara laughed. “Isn’t it fun? Just let loose, Ellie. You’re always so serious.” Eleanor forced a smile, but her mind was still occupied by the woman in the parking lot. Even here in the fair, something about this place felt wrong, and she couldn’t shake the growing sense of dread. As the three wandered deeper in to the fairground, Eleanor’s boredom worsened. She couldn’t help but be annoyed at the exaggerated excitement her sister and brother in law derived from every cheap egg painting stand and bunny statue. The couple were now taking pictures of each other with a wooden cutout of the easter bunny, while Eleanor sat in languid boredom. She scanned the fairgrounds, her eyes narrowing at the odd lack of children, even this far into the event. Suddenly her attention was pulled to a scene across the way. Eleanor noticed the commotion from a distance—a man, perhaps in his late thirties, was stomping his feet and wailing, his face red with frustration. Curiosity piqued, she broke away from Clara and James, weaving through the crowd to get a closer look. As she approached, she took in the man’s outfit: corduroy pants, an oxford shirt with little anchors sewn onto it, and a sweater vest adorned with tiny bunnies. At first glance, it seemed like a dapper, if slightly eccentric, ensemble. But the longer she looked, the more unsettling it became. There was something off about it, as if a child’s Easter outfit had been blown up into adult proportions. The colors were too bright, the patterns too whimsical, and the fit just slightly too exaggerated, like a costume rather than clothing. Eleanor’s stomach twisted as she watched the man throw a full-blown tantrum over a dropped ice cream cone, his voice high-pitched and whiny. “I want another one! You ruined it!” She glanced around, half-expecting someone to intervene or laugh at the absurdity of the scene, but no one seemed to care. Instead, the man’s companion—a woman in a pastel dress—calmly tried to soothe him, as if this were the most normal thing in the world. Eleanor took a step back, her unease deepening. Something about this place was deeply wrong. She glanced around, half-expecting someone to intervene or laugh at the absurdity of the scene, but no one seemed to care. Instead, she caught the eye of another woman nearby, perhaps in her mid-thirties, who was staring at the man with a furrowed brow and a look of deep concern. The woman stood next to an older lady who resembled her mother, but unlike her daughter, the mother was smiling and happy about everything going on, just like Clara and James. For a brief moment, Eleanor felt a flicker of relief. I’m not the only one who thinks this is weird, she thought. But before she could say anything, Clara grabbed her arm and pulled her toward a booth selling handmade Easter baskets. “Isn’t this place amazing?” Clara said, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm. “It’s so… quirky! I love it.” Eleanor forced a nod, her eyes darting back to the crying man, who was now being led away by the caretaker, still sniffling. She wanted to say something, to point out how bizarre it all was, but Clara was already dragging her toward the next attraction, chattering about how cute the baskets were. After the unsettling encounter with the man in the oversized Easter outfit, Eleanor tried to shake off her unease by focusing on the more mundane aspects of the fair. Clara and James, still blissfully oblivious, led her to a lemonade stand, where the three of them stood in line, debating the merits of funnel cake versus cotton candy. Clara was adamant that funnel cake was the superior choice, while James argued that cotton candy was the quintessential fair treat. Eleanor half-listened, her mind still preoccupied with the strange scenes she’d witnessed earlier. Once they had their lemonade, they wandered over to a booth selling handmade Easter crafts. Clara cooed over a set of pastel-colored ceramic eggs, while James picked up a wooden bunny figurine and made it “hop” along the table, earning a laugh from Clara. Eleanor forced a smile, trying to play along, but her attention kept drifting to the crowd around them. There was something about the atmosphere that felt off—too cheerful, too forced, like the fair was hiding something beneath its bright, whimsical surface. As they moved on, Clara spotted a face-painting booth and dragged Eleanor over, insisting they get matching designs. Eleanor reluctantly agreed, choosing a small butterfly on her cheek, while Clara went all out with a full bunny face. James snapped a few photos of them, joking that they looked like they belonged in the fair’s parade. For a moment, Eleanor almost forgot her discomfort, caught up in the lightheartedness of it all. But the moment didn’t last. As they walked away from the booth, Eleanor’s eyes landed on a man nearby, his camera raised as he gleefully snapped photos of someone posing with the Easter bunny mascot. At first, Eleanor assumed it was a child, but as she got closer, she realized with a jolt that it was a grown man—likely in his late twenties or early thirties. He was dressed in a pastel blue footed onesie with a teddy bear embroidered on the chest, and his behavior was unmistakably childlike. He was bouncing on his toes, clapping his hands, and giggling uncontrollably as the bunny mascot waved and hopped around him. The man with the camera was encouraging him, his voice high-pitched and overly enthusiastic. “That’s it! Big smile! Look at the bunny! So cute!” Eleanor was stunned, her stomach twisting. The man posing for the photos wasn’t just acting childish—he seemed fully regressed, his demeanor and movements indistinguishable from those of a four-year-old. His wide-eyed excitement and exaggerated gestures were unsettling, and the way the photographer fawned over him made Eleanor’s skin crawl. She glanced around, hoping that everyone else was as shocked as her, but no one seemed to care. In fact, a small crowd had gathered, smiling and cooing as if this were the most normal thing in the world. That’s when she saw her: a woman in her early twenties, dressed in a frilly pink dress with matching bonnet and knee-high socks. She was toddling unsteadily on her feet, giggling uncontrollably as she chased a butterfly. Her movements were exaggerated and clumsy, like a toddler who hadn’t quite mastered walking. A man—her partner, perhaps—stood nearby, watching her with a fond smile. Eleanor stared, her lemonade forgotten. The woman’s behavior was so bizarre, so wrong, that Eleanor couldn’t look away. She glanced at Clara and James, expecting them to react, but they were too engrossed in their dessert debate to notice. Eleanor’s discomfort grew as she watched the woman plop down on the grass and start playing with a stuffed bunny, babbling incoherently. She wanted to say something, to point out the absurdity of it all, but Clara and James were already moving on, their laughter ringing in her ears as they headed toward the next attraction. “Clara,” Eleanor said, her voice tight, “do you see that?” Clara followed her gaze and laughed. “Oh, how cute! She’s really getting into the spirit of things.” Eleanor blinked, stunned. “Cute? She’s acting like a child. That’s not normal.” Clara waved her off. “Relax, Ellie. It’s just a bit of fun. You should try it sometime—you’re always so serious.” Just as Clara grabbed Eleanor’s arm to pull her toward the next attraction, the woman in the pink dress suddenly squatted down, her face scrunching up in concentration. Eleanor’s eyes widened as she realized what the woman might be doing. Her stomach churned at the thought, but before she could process it further, Clara was tugging her away. “Come on, Ellie! You’re missing all the fun!” Clara said, her voice cheerful and oblivious. Eleanor glanced back over her shoulder, her mind racing. The woman was still squatting, her bonnet bobbing slightly as she shifted her weight. Eleanor felt a cold knot of dread settle in her chest as Clara and James led her away, their laughter ringing in her ears. Suddenly James interrupted, holding up a funnel cake. “Got it! Let’s find a spot to sit.” As they walked away, Eleanor glanced back at the woman, who was now lying on her back, kicking her legs in the air and giggling. The man knelt beside her, wiping her face with a handkerchief as if she were a child who’d made a mess. Eleanor shuddered and quickened her pace to catch up with Clara and James. As the three sat at a picnic table, Clara and James eagerly enjoying their festive fried deserts, Eleanor excused herself to use the restroom, desperate for a moment alone to collect her thoughts. The fair’s restroom was surprisingly large, with several stalls and a separate area for changing tables. As she washed her hands, she heard a soft cooing sound coming from the changing area. Her curiosity piqued, she peeked around the corner and froze. There, on a massive changing table, was the woman from earlier—the one in her mid-thirties who had shared Eleanor’s concern about the fair. She was lying on her back, her legs in the air, as a caretaker changed her diaper. The woman’s face was lit up with childish delight, her eyes wide and innocent as she babbled and clapped her hands. Eleanor’s stomach churned as she realized the woman was now completely regressed, her behavior and demeanor indistinguishable from that of a toddler. Eleanor’s breath caught in her throat as she tried to process what she was seeing. The woman’s mother—the older lady who had been with her earlier—was nowhere to be seen. Instead, the caretaker was cooing softly, treating the woman like a baby. Eleanor’s mind raced as she tried to make sense of the scene. Was this some kind of twisted performance? Had the woman been drugged? Or was something even more sinister at play? She wanted to look away, to pretend she hadn’t seen anything, but she couldn’t. The woman’s transformation was too shocking, too horrifying to ignore. As the caretaker finished the diaper change and helped the woman off the table, Eleanor finally turned away, her heart pounding. She stumbled out of the restroom, her mind reeling. When she found Clara and James, she immediately confronted them. “Did you bring me to some kind of fair for… for retards?” Eleanor hissed, her voice trembling with disgust. Clara looked genuinely confused. “What are you talking about? It’s just a fun Easter fair!” Eleanor wasn’t convinced but decided to drop it, though her discomfort lingered. She couldn’t shake the image of the woman on the changing table, her once-concerned eyes now vacant and childlike. As they moved on to the next attraction, Eleanor couldn’t help but feel that something was terribly, terribly wrong. Eleanor excused herself to use the restroom, desperate for a moment alone to collect her thoughts. The fair’s restroom was surprisingly large, with several stalls and a separate area for changing tables. As she washed her hands, she heard a soft cooing sound coming from the changing area. Her curiosity piqued, she peeked around the corner and froze. There, on a massive changing table, was a woman in her mid-thirties, lying on her back with her legs in the air. An older woman—clearly her mother—was changing her diaper, her hands moving with practiced ease. The younger woman babbled and clapped her hands, her face lit up with childish delight. Eleanor’s stomach churned as she realized the woman had used the diaper. The sight of a grown adult in such a state was deeply unsettling, and Eleanor felt a wave of disgust wash over her. She wanted to look away, to pretend she hadn’t seen anything, but she couldn’t. The scene was too bizarre, too horrifying to ignore. The mother finished the diaper change and helped the woman off the table, cooing softly as she adjusted the woman’s bonnet and smoothed out her frilly dress. The younger woman giggled and toddled off, clutching a stuffed bear to her chest. As they turned to leave, the woman nearly ran into Eleanor, her bonnet bouncing with each clumsy step. The mother quickly apologized, her voice warm and cheerful. “Oh, I’m so sorry! She’s just so excited today. Come along, sweetheart,” she said, taking the younger woman’s hand and leading her away. Eleanor stood frozen, her heart pounding. As the pair disappeared around the corner, an eerie feeling crept over her. There was something familiar about them—the way the younger woman had looked at her, the mother’s cheerful demeanor. It reminded her of the pair she had seen when she first entered the fair: the woman in her mid-thirties who had shared her concern about the place, and her mother, who had been smiling and happy despite the oddities around them. No, Eleanor thought, shaking her head. It can’t be them. It’s just my mind playing tricks on me. But the more she tried to dismiss the thought, the more it gnawed at her. The resemblance was uncanny. Could it really be the same woman? And if so, what had happened to her in the span of a few hours? Eleanor’s unease turned to panic. She rushed out of the restroom and found Clara and James nearby, laughing as they shared a funnel cake. Without preamble, Eleanor grabbed Clara’s arm and hissed, “We need to leave. Right now.” Clara blinked, confused. “What? Why? We haven’t even seen the Easter egg hunt yet.” “This place is… it’s not right,” Eleanor said, her voice trembling. “Did you see what’s going on here? Grown adults acting like children, wearing diapers, being treated like babies—what is this place?” Clara frowned, her expression a mix of concern and amusement. “Ellie, it’s just a fun fair. You’re overthinking things. It’s all part of the theme.” “Theme?” Eleanor snapped. “This isn’t a theme, Clara. This is… this is sick. I don’t know what’s going on here, but I want to leave. Now.” James stepped in, his tone calm but firm. “Hey, let’s not ruin the day, okay? We’re here to have fun. The Easter egg hunt is the main event—we can’t miss that. Come on, let’s go.” Before Eleanor could protest further, James took Clara’s hand and started walking toward the egg hunt area. Clara glanced back at Eleanor, her expression softening. “Just try to relax, Ellie. You’ll see—it’s all in good fun.” Eleanor hesitated, her mind racing. She wanted to argue, to demand answers, but Clara and James were already moving, their cheerful voices a stark contrast to the growing horror she felt. Reluctantly, she followed, her unease deepening with every step. Clara and James led Eleanor toward a large tent at the edge of the fairgrounds, its entrance flanked by colorful banners advertising the Easter egg hunt. Eleanor’s unease grew as they approached. The tent was massive, with rows of registration tables lined up inside, manned by cheerful staff in pastel-colored uniforms. The setup seemed excessive for a children’s event, and Eleanor couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. “Why does a kids’ Easter egg hunt need all this?” Eleanor muttered, more to herself than to Clara and James. But they didn’t seem to hear her, their attention focused on a chipper young woman at one of the desks. She wore a pastel yellow shirt with the fair’s logo and greeted them with a bright smile. “Welcome! What can I do for you today?” the woman asked, her tone sugary sweet. Clara stepped forward, her voice bubbling with excitement. “Hi! We had a last-minute sign-up. We were originally just planning to watch, but we realized that Eleanor here”—she gestured to Eleanor, who stiffened—“could really benefit from a little fun and relaxation. She’s been so stressed lately, and we thought this would be the perfect way to help her unwind.” Eleanor’s eyes widened in disbelief. “What are you talking about? I didn’t sign up for anything! This is ridiculous. I want to leave. Now.” The desk lady’s smile didn’t waver. She reached under the table and pulled out a large pacifier with straps hanging from either side. “No problem at all!” she chirped, handing the pacifier to Clara. “You can administer this yourself if you’d like. It’ll help her relax and get into the spirit of things.” Clara took the pacifier with a gleeful smile, her eyes lighting up as she examined it. “Oh, perfect! Thanks so much.” Eleanor took a step back, her heart pounding. “Clara, what the hell are you doing? This isn’t funny anymore. I’m leaving.” She turned to go, but before she could take more than a few steps, two large men in the same pastel uniforms appeared behind her. They grabbed her arms from either side, their grip firm and unyielding. Eleanor’s breath hitched as she struggled against them, her voice rising in panic. “Let me go! What is wrong with you people? Clara! James! Do something!” But Clara and James just stood there, watching with amused smiles. Clara stepped forward, holding the pacifier in one hand. “It’s for your own good, Ellie. You need to relax and let go for once in your life.” “No! Stop! This isn’t—!” Eleanor’s protests were cut off as Clara shoved the pacifier into her mouth. The rubber nipple filled her mouth, muffling her screams. Clara quickly wrapped the straps around Eleanor’s head, securing the pacifier tightly in place. Eleanor thrashed and tried to scream, but the sound was reduced to a muffled whimper. The two men began dragging her away, their hands like iron clamps on her arms. Eleanor twisted her head to look back at Clara and James, her eyes wide with terror and betrayal. They stood there, smiling and waving as if she were a child being dropped off at summer camp. “Have fun, Ellie!” Clara called after her, her voice dripping with faux sweetness. “You’ll thank us later!” Eleanor’s muffled screams echoed in her ears as she was hauled deeper into the tent, the cheerful decorations and pastel colors now feeling sinister and oppressive. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of what was happening, but the reality was too horrifying to comprehend. She was trapped, and there was no one to help her. Eleanor was dragged into the massive tent, her heart pounding as she took in the chaotic scene. The space was a flurry of activity, with dozens of people moving about in a strange, choreographed frenzy. Some adults, like her, were being forcibly led from one area to another, their protests muffled by pacifiers or drowned out by the cheerful chatter of the staff. Other attendants scurried around, their arms laden with pastel-colored clothing and what looked like enormous diapers. The air was thick with the scent of baby powder and something sweet, almost cloying, like cotton candy. Eleanor was shoved into a line leading to a row of changing stations. Each station was equipped with a massive table, padded and covered in a waterproof material, and surrounded by attendants in pastel uniforms. The woman in front of Eleanor was kicking and squirming, her muffled screams barely audible through the pacifier strapped to her face. Two attendants struggled to hold her down as a third tried to fasten a frilly dress over her squirming body. “We’re going to need a dose of Springtime Calm!” one of the attendants called out, her voice cheerful but firm. A woman in a nurse’s uniform appeared, holding a syringe filled with a pale pink liquid. She approached the panicking woman with a gleeful smile, humming a nursery rhyme under her breath. Without hesitation, she injected the liquid into the woman’s arm. Almost immediately, the woman’s body went limp, her eyes still darting around in panic, but her limbs no longer responding to her commands. The attendants quickly finished dressing her, sliding an adult-sized pull-up over her hips and smoothing out the frilly dress. They lifted her off the table and set her on her feet, where she stood swaying slightly, her eyes wide and terrified. Eleanor’s stomach churned as she watched the scene unfold. She clenched her fists, her mind racing. She wanted to fight, to scream, to run, but the memory of the woman’s sudden paralysis stopped her. If I fight, they’ll sedate me too, she thought. I need to stay alert. I’ll find a way out later. When it was her turn, Eleanor forced herself to remain still, her body tense as she was led to the changing table. The attendants helped her onto the padded surface, their hands firm but not unkind. One of them, a woman with a bright smile and a name tag that read “Miss Daisy,” began removing Eleanor’s clothes. When she reached Eleanor’s undergarments, she let out a laugh. “Oh my, aren’t these fancy?” Miss Daisy said, holding up Eleanor’s satin underwear. “So sexy! Totally inappropriate for a little baby on Easter, don’t you think?” Eleanor burned with humiliation, her cheeks flushing red as the other attendants giggled. She clenched her teeth, refusing to give them the satisfaction of a reaction. Miss Daisy tossed the underwear aside and reached for an enormous white diaper, unfolding it with practiced ease. The diaper was thick and puffy, its material soft but unyielding. As it was fastened around her hips, Eleanor couldn’t help but notice how it felt against her skin—bulky and restrictive, the padding pressing against her thighs and waist. The crinkling sound it made as she shifted slightly only added to her humiliation. She felt like a child, helpless and exposed, and the sensation made her stomach twist. But it didn’t end there. Miss Daisy and the other attendants stripped Eleanor completely, removing her shirt and bra and leaving her in nothing but the diaper. They then pulled a pastel yellow shirt over her head, its hem barely reaching the top of the diaper. The shirt was loose and childish, adorned with a cartoon duck and the words “Easter Cutie” in bold, cheerful letters. Eleanor’s face burned as she was helped off the table, her legs trembling slightly beneath her. The attendants cooed and fussed over her, adjusting her shirt and patting her diaper as if she were a toddler. She wanted to scream, to lash out, but she forced herself to stay calm, her mind racing as she plotted her next move. Just play along for now, she told herself. You’ll find a way out. You have to. Eleanor was led into a line of other adults, all dressed in similarly humiliating babyish outfits. The line snaked toward a small square area surrounded by tall curtains, its entrance marked by a cheerful banner that read, “Step Inside for a Magical Easter Surprise!” The irony of the sign was lost on no one—except, perhaps, the attendants, who bustled about with smiles plastered on their faces, herding the adults like sheep. The other adults in line were a mix of compliance and resistance. Some, like the woman who had been sedated earlier, stood swaying slightly, their eyes glazed over and their movements sluggish. Others, still conscious, fidgeted nervously, their pacifiers bobbing in their mouths as they mumbled incoherent protests. The outfits ranged from toddler-like—frilly dresses, overalls, and bonnets—to full infantile attire, complete with onesies and bibs. Eleanor’s yellow ducky shirt and bulky diaper felt almost modest by comparison. As she stood in line, Eleanor’s mind raced, her eyes darting around as she searched for an opportunity to escape. The attendants were everywhere, their pastel uniforms blending into the chaos like a pastel nightmare. She noticed a gap in the crowd near the edge of the tent, but before she could act, an attendant stepped into view, blocking her path. Eleanor clenched her fists, forcing herself to stay calm. Wait for the right moment, she told herself. You’ll only get one shot. Her attention was drawn to the curtained area ahead. Bright lights flashed from within, casting colorful patterns on the fabric walls. The adults who entered never seemed to come back out, which only deepened Eleanor’s unease. What were they doing in there? What new humiliation awaited her? Her anxiety spiked as she moved closer to the front of the line, now only one person away from the entrance. The woman directly in front of Eleanor was crying softly, her shoulders shaking with her sobs. Her outfit was particularly infantilizing— She was dressed in a frilly ballerina dress that plumed out at her waist, leaving her entire diaper exposed—a stark reminder of her infantilized state. Her pacifier bobbed as she whimpered, and Eleanor felt a pang of sympathy, even as her own fear threatened to overwhelm her. The woman turned to look at Eleanor, her eyes wide and pleading, but before she could say anything, an attendant stepped forward and gently guided her into the curtained area. “Go on, sweetie,” the attendant said, her voice sickeningly sweet. “It’s your turn for the magic!” Eleanor stood frozen in line, her heart pounding as she watched the crying woman in front of her being led inside. The woman’s sobs were muffled by her pacifier, her shoulders shaking as stood. The attendants guided her gently but firmly, their cheerful voices a stark contrast to the woman’s obvious terror. Eleanor’s stood petrified as the woman disappeared behind the curtains, the bright lights inside casting eerie shadows on the fabric walls. For a moment, there was silence. Then the lights flashed again, brighter this time, accompanied by a faint, cheerful melody that made Eleanor’s skin crawl. She strained to hear what was happening inside, but the music drowned out any other sounds. Her anxiety spiked as she imagined the worst—what were they doing to her? What would they do to her? Suddenly, there was a commotion. One of the side walls of the curtained area burst open, and the woman came stumbling out. Eleanor’s initial reaction was relief—she had escaped! But as the woman turned toward her, Eleanor’s relief turned to horror. The woman’s face wasn’t one of defiance or determination. Instead, she wore an expression of pure, infantile mischief. Her tears had dried, leaving streaks of mascara on her cheeks, but her eyes were wide and glazed over, her mouth stretched into a droopy, mindless smile. She giggled uncontrollably as she toddled around, her movements clumsy and uncoordinated, the frilly ballerina dress bouncing with each step. The attendants chased after her, their laughter mingling with hers as if this were all part of the fun. One of the guards who had been holding Eleanor’s arms—a burly man with a kind smile—let go of her to intercept the woman. He caught her gently in a hug, lifting her off the ground and cooing, “There, there, little one. You’re okay.” He set her down once she had calmed, but the woman’s demeanor didn’t change. She clung to his arm, toddling almost right up to Eleanor before stopping abruptly. Eleanor stared, her stomach twisting as the woman’s face scrunched up in concentration. The woman dropped into a squat, her hands gripping the guard’s arm for support. Her cheeks puffed out, her eyes furrowed, and her face turned red as she strained. A loud fart ripped through the air, followed by the unmistakable sound of a mess exploding into her diaper. The smell hit Eleanor like a wave, and she gagged, her horror deepening as the diaper visibly bulged and swelled beneath the woman’s frilly dress. The guard chuckled softly, patting the woman’s back. “Good job, sweetheart!” he said, his voice warm and encouraging. “Let’s get you cleaned up, hmm?” He led her away, the woman toddling beside him with a vacant smile, the swollen diaper sagging heavily between her legs. Eleanor’s mind reeled. They weren’t just humiliating these adults—somehow, they were regressing them mentally into babies. The realization hit her like a punch to the gut, and she knew she couldn’t wait any longer. She had to escape, now. With one of her guards distracted, escorting the regressed woman away, Eleanor saw her chance. The pacifier strapped into her mouth had been driving her mad, the rubber nipple pressing against her tongue and the strap digging into the back of her head. She reached up with her free hand, fumbling with the clip until it released. She ripped the pacifier out of her mouth, gasping as fresh air filled her lungs. The relief was immediate, but short-lived—she had no time to savor it. She turned to the remaining guard, a wiry man with his attention cast somewhere else in the tent. Without hesitation, she drove her knee into his groin. He doubled over with a grunt, releasing her arm. Eleanor didn’t wait—she bolted, her heart racing as she tore through the tent. She dodged around stacks of diapers, weaving between changing tables and pastel-clad attendants. She was running in a circle. She needed to find a path past everything to the outside. Then she could get to the road and flag down help. Attendants rushed towards her from multiple direction now. She threw items down behind her as she negotiated through the maze of infantile accoutrements. She wove past a row of changing tables and saw her path to a flap entrance unobstructed. She just had to run now. Just as she reached the edge of the tent, a large man stepped into her path, his arms outstretched. Eleanor tried to dodge, but he was too quick. He grabbed her, his grip like iron, and lifted her off the ground. She kicked and screamed, her voice raw with desperation. “Let me go! Please! You can’t do this!” A woman appeared, holding a syringe filled with a pale pink liquid. Eleanor’s eyes widened in terror as she recognized it—the same sedative they had used on the woman earlier. She thrashed wildly, but the man holding her was too strong. “Shh, sweetie,” the woman said, her voice sickeningly sweet. “This will help you relax.” Eleanor screamed as the needle pierced her skin, the cold liquid flooding her veins. Almost immediately, her limbs grew heavy, her struggles weakening as the world around her began to blur. The last thing she saw was the woman’s smiling face, her voice fading into a distant hum. “Happy Easter, little one.” Then everything went black. Clara and James sat on the bleachers by the open field, the air filled with the cheerful sounds of children’s laughter and the faint hum of the fair in the background. The field was a pastel wonderland, decorated with oversized Easter eggs, towering bunny statues, and clusters of fake flowers. The large regression tent loomed nearby, its cheerful banners fluttering in the breeze. Clara absentmindedly scrolled through the photos on her phone, pausing to show James a particularly cute shot of the two of them posing in front of a giant Easter bunny earlier in the day. James chuckled, leaning back and stretching his arms. “We’ve had such a fun day,” Clara said, her voice tinged with satisfaction. “And it’s about to get even better.” James nodded, though his attention was already drifting to the field. An announcement crackled over the loudspeakers, the voice bright and bubbly. “Attention, everyone! The Easter egg hunt is about to begin! Let’s give a warm welcome to our little ones!” Clara and James put their phones away, their eyes lighting up with anticipation. The “children” began to wander out onto the field, their movements clumsy and exaggerated. Each one wore a comically large nametag pinned to their outfit, bearing infantilized versions of their adult names: “Ellie,” “Tommy,” “Lulu,” and so on. Most of them carried cute baskets, their faces lit up with excitement as they toddled toward the colorful eggs scattered across the grass. The crowd in the bleachers cooed and clapped as the adults-turned-babies made their way into view, their pacifiers bobbing in their mouths or their faces slack with dopey, vacant grins. Clara and James watched with rapt attention, pointing out their favorites. One man, dressed in overalls and a striped shirt, was crawling on all fours, giggling as he chased a rolling egg. Another woman, in a frilly pink dress and bonnet, sat cross-legged in the grass, babbling to a stuffed bunny as she chewed on its ear. A third “child,” a man in a sailor suit, was being carried out by an attendant and laid gently on his back. He kicked his legs in the air, laughing as he rolled around with a set of plastic keys. “Oh, look at that one!” Clara said, pointing to a woman in a light green onesie adorned with tiny embroidered ducklings. She wore matching green booties and a bonnet with a yellow ribbon, her pacifier clipped to the front of her outfit. Unlike the others, she was standing upright, her eyes darting around with a look of growing awareness. Her movements were hesitant, almost cautious, as if she were trying to piece together where she was and what was happening. “She’s adorable,” James said, though his tone shifted as he noticed her expression. “Wait… is she…?” Clara frowned, her eyes narrowing. “She’s fighting it. Look at her—she’s starting to wake up.” Clara waved over an attendant who was patrolling the aisles. The woman, dressed in a pastel uniform with a radio clipped to her chest, approached with a smile. “Everything okay?” she asked. “That one,” Clara said, pointing to the woman in the green onesie. “She’s not fully regressed. She’s starting to figure things out.” The attendant’s smile didn’t waver. “Thanks for letting us know. We’ll take care of it.” She spoke into her radio, her voice calm and professional. “We’ve got a Level 2 regression resistance in Sector 3. Requesting reinforcement.” On the field, the woman in the green onesie was now looking around frantically, her eyes wide with panic. She took a few shaky steps forward, her hands trembling as she reached up to pull the pacifier from her mouth. But before she could act, two attendants appeared at her sides, grabbing her arms and gently but firmly pulling her to the ground. She struggled, her muffled cries drawing the attention of the crowd. Two more attendants arrived, one carrying a basket filled with strange items: a pair of headphones decorated with bunny ears, a vibrator shaped like a carrot, and a phone playing a hypnotic audio track. The woman with the headphones placed them over the struggling woman’s ears, while the other attendant held her head in place. The woman with the vibrator turned it on, its low hum audible even from the bleachers, and began rubbing it against the woman’s diaper. The effect was immediate. The woman’s struggles ceased as her body tensed, her back arching as she let out a loud, involuntary moan. The crowd erupted into laughter, including Clara and James, who watched with a mix of amusement and fascination. The woman’s moans grew louder, her hips bucking as the vibrator worked its magic. Her face flushed, her eyes rolling back as she reached a powerful, shuddering orgasm. The attendants held her steady, the hypnotic audio from the phone drilling into her brain through the headphones. When they finally sat her up, the woman’s expression was completely blank, her mouth slack and drooling. Her eyes were empty, devoid of any awareness or intelligence. She was no longer a toddler—she had been regressed all the way down to an infant. Clara and James laughed, shaking their heads. “Well, she shouldn’t have made such a big stink,” Clara said, her voice light and teasing. “She was doing so well as a toddler, but now she’s just a baby.” James chuckled, wrapping an arm around Clara’s shoulders. “She’ll be happier this way. No more stress, no more worries—just fun and playtime.” As the attendants carried the woman away, her bonnet askew and her onesie damp with drool, Clara and James turned their attention back to the field, where the other “children” were happily hunting for eggs and playing in the grass. The sun shone brightly overhead, and the air was filled with the sounds of laughter and joy. Clara’s eyes lit up as she spotted Eleanor—or rather, Elly—being guided out of the tent by an attendant. Elly was dressed in her yellow ducky shirt, the large nametag “Elly” pinned prominently to the front. Her bonnet was slightly askew, and her pacifier bobbed in her mouth as she toddled uncertainly, her steps wobbly and unsure. The attendant gently deposited Elly on the ground, and after a moment of hesitation, she dropped to her hands and knees, crawling with more confidence. Her eyes, though empty, were wide with curiosity, taking in the colorful field as if everything around her were new and fascinating. Clara squealed with joy, clutching James’s arm. “Look at her! She came out perfect! She looks so happy!” James grinned, waving enthusiastically at Elly. “Hey, Elly! Over here!” But Elly didn’t notice. Instead, she turned her attention to a ladybug crawling on a blade of grass, her head tilting as she watched it with childlike wonder. After a moment, she lost interest and sat back on her diapered butt, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. Her clumsy fingers tugged at the fabric, trying to pull it off, but she couldn’t quite manage it. An attendant noticed her struggle and approached with a smile. “Need some help, sweetie?” she cooed, gently pulling the shirt over Elly’s head. Elly’s shapely, round breasts gleamed in the sunlight, but she showed no sign of embarrassment or self-awareness. Instead, she bounced up and down on her diapered butt, her face lit up with relief and joy at being free of the shirt. Drool hung from her lower lip, glistening in the sun as it dripped onto her bare chest. Clara and James watched, their hearts swelling with pride. “The staff did a perfect job with her,” Clara said, her voice soft with admiration. “She’s just so… carefree.” James nodded, snapping a few photos on his phone. “She’s adorable. Look at her go.” He zoomed in on Elly’s face, capturing the drool dripping onto her breasts as she bounced. “We have to send these to Mom and Dad. They’ll get a kick out of seeing her like this.” Clara laughed, taking her own phone out to snap more pictures. “Oh, definitely. And we should post a few on social media. Everyone’s going to love seeing how happy she is.” Elly, now completely nude except for her bulky diaper, crawled toward a circle of other regressed adults who were playing with toys. Her sodden diaper swung heavily between her thighs with each movement, its yellowed bulk sagging lower and lower. Her breasts swayed in rhythm with her crawling, the motion almost hypnotic as she made her way across the grass. Clara and James chuckled, snapping more photos. “Look at her soggy diaper!” Clara said, her voice dripping with affection. “She’s just too cute.” Their attention was briefly pulled away as a commotion erupted across the field. Another woman, clearly resisting her regression, was being forcibly held down by attendants. One of them held a vibrator to her diaper while another adjusted a pair of bunny-eared headphones over her ears. The woman’s moans and cries drew laughter from the crowd, but Clara and James barely noticed. Nearby, a toddler-aged man wandered over to the scene, oblivious to the woman’s struggles. He dropped into a squat, his face scrunching up with effort as he filled his diaper. The crowd erupted into laughter, and Clara and James joined in, their hearts full Clara and James returned their focus to Elly, who had joined the circle of regressed adults and was now happily babbling to a stuffed bunny as well as to the other adult babies. Clara and James laughed as they watched Elly interact with the other “children.” “Look at her,” Clara said, her voice warm with pride. “She’s already making friends.” James nodded, wrapping an arm around Clara’s shoulders. “We’ll have to get some of the parents’ numbers. We can arrange playdates for her.” Clara smiled, leaning into James. “That’s a great idea. She’s going to have so much fun.” As they watched, Elly sat up from her play, her face scrunching up in concentration. Her cheeks puffed out, her eyes furrowed, and her body tensed as she strained. A loud fart ripped through the air, the seat of her diaper bulged as the mess migrate out into her already wet material. The diaper visibly expanded and sagged even further, its contents pressing against the thin plastic lining. Elly’s face relaxed into an expression of pure relief, her mouth slack and drooling as she babbled happily to her new friends. Clara and James laughed, snapping more photos. “She’s just too precious,” Clara said, her voice filled with affection. James nodded, his arm still around Clara’s shoulders. “She’s perfect.” Meanwhile, oblivious to everything sat Elly. Empty eyes wide with childlike wonder as she babbled and drooled, completely unaware of the world around her. The sad melancholic life of her adulthood locked away tightly deep in the recesses of mind. In its stead, was the endless joy of childhood innocence.

Summary An experiment gone wrong transforms a 30 year old man into an 18 month old baby. His mind is still intact, but for how long? Chapter 1 Jack awoke in a daze and opened his eyes, but the bright light shining down from above made it difficult for him to see properly. He tried to focus but his head felt sore, so he closed his eyes again to shield them from the overwhelming glare. "Jack, can you hear me? Do you understand what I'm saying?" a voice said. Jack opened his eyes again and squinted into the light, then the figure of a man came into focus. "Can you talk?" the man asked. Jack tried to speak, but it felt like the words were stuck in his throat, he couldn't make a sound. "If you can understand what I'm saying, please blink twice," the man instructed. The bright light seemed to recede and his vision became clearer. Jack could see a bespectacled man stood over him, then he realized that he was lying down in bed. Jack blinked twice. "Very good, I'm Doctor Palmer and I'm going to ask you some questions, he explained, "blink twice for yes and blink once for no," he urged. Jack guessed that he was in a hospital and he understood that for now blinking was his only means of communication. "First question. Am I Doctor Palmer?" he quizzed. Jack blinked twice. "Second question. Is your name Thomas?" Doctor Palmer continued. Jack assumed that the Doctor was testing him. He blinked once. "Is your name Jack?" he queried. Jack blinked twice. "Very good. Your job, do you work in the construction industry?" Doctor Palmer said. Jack hesitated momentarily. His still felt groggy, but when he thought about it he was sure that he had never worked in construction. Jack blinked once. "Are you a laboratory assistant?" he questioned. Memories came rushing back to him, he could recall his morning routine and his drive to work, he was certain that he had worked in a laboratory. Jack blinked twice. "Excellent. Are you thirty years old?" he continued. He remembered his thirtieth birthday party, it felt like a recent memory. He was sure that he had spent the day with his girlfriend, Emma. Jack blinked twice. "Do you remember volunteering as a test subject for an experimental procedure?" Doctor Palmer asked. At first he wasn't sure. The words 'experimental procedure' sounded ominous and he wondered whether something bad had happened to him. Suddenly he remembered a needle being inserted into his arm and a mask being placed over his mouth. When he thought about it more he could recall having a tense conversation with one of his colleagues. He couldn't recall everything that had been said, but he could remember being warned that the experiment was risky. He realized that he had agreed to participate in some kind of procedure. Jack blinked twice. "I'm afraid I have some bad news for you. The experiment didn't go to plan, there was an accident and there were some unexpected effects on your body," he explained. Jack was suddenly gripped by panic. The first thought that came to his mind was that the experiment might have left him disabled or disfigured. He tried to sit up but he only succeeded in lifting his head off of the pillow, his muscles felt tired and weak. "Please try to remain still, you need to rest. I will explain what happened." Doctor Palmer advised. Jack stopped struggling and rested his head back on the pillow, then he braced himself for the bad news. "Firstly, I want to reassure you that the accident was not fatal. We've been running tests whilst you were unconscious and it looks like you're going to live." Doctor Palmer explained. Although he was relieved that he wasn't going to die, he was becoming increasingly concerned by his inability to sit upright. "However, something extraordinary has happened, something that has never occurred before in medical history," he went on. The Doctor paused for a moment and cleared his throat, before continuing. "Your body has physically regressed, you've essentially aged in reverse. You're now younger than you were before the accident," he announced. Jack couldn't believe what he was hearing, what the Doctor was saying sounded impossible. He assumed that he had misheard him and he wanted to ask him to repeat himself. He took a deep breath and tried to speak again. But before Jack could get his words out, he was interrupted by an unfamiliar high pitched voice. "What? I don't..." the strangers voice squeaked. Jack was initially taken by surprise and he assumed that an unseen child was talking. But he quickly realized that the unseen person had spoken the words that he had been thinking of. He could scarcely believe it, but he was now contemplating the possibility that it was his voice. "Don't stop Jack, you're making excellent progress, try to speak again." Doctor Palmer requested. He hesitated briefly, then tried to talk again. "I don't understand." Jack mewled. He was startled again by the sound of his own voice. It sounded far too high pitched to belong to him. "We're still trying to understand it ourselves. Perhaps it would be easier if I showed you." Doctor Palmer suggested. The Doctor reached towards a table and grabbed hold of a hand held mirror. "Try not to panic, what you see might shock you," he warned. Doctor Palmer held out the mirror and lowered it slowly towards Jack's face. An unfamiliar reflection gradually came into view. This can't be happening, Jack thought. Staring back at him in the mirror was the reflection of a small child, who appeared to be no older than two. Jack gasped in horror and as he did so, the reflection of the toddler appeared to gasp as well. "Try to remain calm, as you can see your body has changed significantly." Doctor Palmer continued. Jack's heart began to race and he started to feel dizzy. He couldn't believe what he was seeing, he thought that it might be a trick or a hallucination. "No...this can't be," he stammered. When the words left his mouth he saw that the lips of the boy in the reflection moved simultaneously. With a growing sense of panic he realized that he really was seeing his own reflection. His mind raced and as he grew increasingly frantic, he lost consciousness. "Jack? Jack, can you hear me?" Doctor Palmer asked. When Jack regained awareness he saw Doctor Palmer looking down at him, with a concerned expression on his face. "You fainted, probably from the surprise. Try to remain still." Doctor Palmer instructed. Jack took deep breaths and tried to make sense of what was happening to him. He considered the possibility that he was having a nightmare, but it felt too real to be a dream. "We're still trying to understand exactly how this happened. You've been in a coma for the past three weeks, during that time you just kept on getting younger." Doctor Palmer revealed. He wanted to believe that it was some kind of misunderstanding, but he had seen his own reflection. He wasn't sure whether he could trust his own senses. "How? Why?" Jack asked. "I can't explain it, not yet anyway. It's as though every cell in your entire body has been rejuvenated to an earlier state," he observed. If it was true, if he really was physically younger than he used to be, he wanted to understand the extent of the changes. "So...how old am I now?" Jack queried. He recalled seeing his reflection in the mirror and braced himself for the bad news. "Well, if we go by your height, I'd say you're the equivalent of an eighteen month old infant." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack was dumbfounded. It didn't seem possible, but he was struggling to come up with an alternative explanation. "Height? How tall am I?" Jack questioned. Doctor Palmer picked up a clipboard and flipped through the pages. "You're eighty two centimeters tall, give or take a millimeter," he replied, matter-of-factly. Jack racked his brain and tried to picture being eighty two centimeters tall. He remembered that he used to be around one hundred and seventy seven centimeters tall, which would mean that he was now less than half the size that he used to be. "We ran some tests yesterday on your musculoskeletal structure, the results suggest a biological age in the range of seventeen to twenty months." Doctor Palmer explained. Jack had a troubling thought. If he really had aged backwards, he wondered whether the process might still continue. "Will I get younger?" Jack asked. "I don't believe so, a few days ago the changes to your body slowed dramatically, then they just stopped. You don't appear to be getting any younger," he imparted. Despite having a feeling that he already knew the answer, Jack desperately wanted to know whether the changes could be reversed. "Can you make me normal again?" he asked. The Doctor sighed and scratched his beard, before shaking his head. "We can't even explain what happened, let alone undo it. I'm afraid this is likely to be permanent," Doctor Palmer advised. Permanent, the word echoed in his mind. He felt like his life was over, but then it occurred to him that there might still be light at the end of the tunnel. "But will I age and you know, get older again?" Jack queried. "It's possible. Your body appears healthy, so you might just age naturally again," he explained. Jack wondered whether his girlfriend was aware of the accident and how she had reacted. "Does my partner know about this?" Jack asked. "Emma? Yes, she's been to visit you several times whilst you were unconscious. I'll notify her that you're awake," he replied. Jack was relieved that Emma knew what had happened to him, but he wanted to see her. He needed to speak to someone who he could trust, someone who could verify that he wasn't going crazy. "I need to speak to her." Jack asserted. "I'll tell her that you'll be ready for visitors from tomorrow. For now, I suggest that you get some rest." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack closed his eyes and tried to come to terms with what was happening. His mind alternated between a state of disbelief and shock. When he heard the sound of a door opening and closing, he decided to check whether he had been left on his own. Once again, Jack attempted to sit upright. On his first attempt he only succeeded in lifting his shoulders off of the bed, but after a few more attempts he managed to haul himself into an upright position. He surveyed his surroundings and saw that Doctor Palmer had left the room. He held his hands out in front of his face to look at them and was immediately struck by the sensation that they didn't belong to him. He could feel them, but they didn't look familiar. The first thing that he noticed was that his skin was smooth and unblemished. When he looked at his forearms he saw that they were hairless. The bottom half of his body was covered by a bedsheet, but when he moved his feet he could make out their outline beneath the fabric. He noticed that his feet were no where near to the end of the bed and he realized that he really was smaller than he used to be. Looking down at his chest, he saw that he was wearing a hospital gown that covered his torso. But when he moved his legs he felt like he was wearing something else underneath it, there was something covering his groin. Jack reached underneath the bedsheet and down towards his waist, where his fingers touched a soft spongy fabric. He guessed that he was wearing a diaper. He touched his face and then rubbed his cheeks with his fingers. Where he would have once felt stubble, he instead felt soft untarnished skin. When he touched his nose he noticed that it's shape had changed, he used to have a Roman nose but now the bridge felt smaller and less prominent. He opened his mouth as wide as he could and inserted his index finger, which he used to count his teeth. He counted twelve teeth in total and noticed that there were gaps in-between some of them. It was now undeniable, he really was a child again. He began to consider what his life would be like from then on. He guessed that he would no longer be able to work or carry out ordinary tasks without assistance, but he was more troubled by the thought of how others would perceive him. He wanted to see his girlfriend, but he was unsettled by the idea that she might leave him. In any case, he knew that their relationship could never be the same as it was before. Jack continued to ruminate until he was startled by the sound of the door opening, he looked up and saw Doctor Palmer stood in the doorway. "I see you've managed to sit upright. Your muscles are still weak but you're recovering more quickly than I had expected, how are you feeling?" Doctor Palmer asked. "I...I'm still trying to process this, it doesn't seem real," he stammered. Doctor Palmer nodded and then pulled a chair up to the side of the hospital bed, before sitting down. "Well, I've got some good news. I've just called your partner and she says that she's going to visit you tomorrow. In the meantime I'd like to run some more tests," he announced. Chapter 2 Jack woke up feeling groggy and uncomfortable. When he moved his legs he felt something cold and damp rubbing up against his inner thighs, he felt like he was lying in something sticky. He took a deep breath and detected an unpleasant odor, it was unmistakably the smell of feces. Remembering that he was still in a hospital bed, he realized that he had soiled himself. He opened his eyes and after a short struggle, he managed to sit upright. He hoped, momentarily, that the events of the previous day had merely been a bad dream. But when he examined his hands it became immediately clear to him that his memories were genuine. He poked and prodded at his hands, before touching his face. He still couldn't believe how smooth his skin was. The sound of a door creaking open made him jump, he looked across the room and saw a woman stood in the doorway. She was wearing medical scrubs and her dark hair was tied back in a bun. "Good morning, my name is Isabella, would you like some breakfast?" she asked. He hesitated momentarily, but when he thought about it he did feel hungry. "Yeah, thanks." Jack replied. He blushed at the sound of his own voice, he thought that he sounded ridiculous. Isabella walked over to the side of his bed and flipped through the pages on a clipboard. "Doctor Palmer wants to stop intravenous therapy for now, so I'm just going to remove the cannula from your arm, okay?" Isabella advised. As she reached towards his arm, it became clear to him just how small he was compared to her. When he saw the size of her hands compared to his own, he instinctively tensed up and tried to pull his arm away from her. "It's okay, I won't bite," she said reassuringly. Jack tried to relax as he watched her wrap her fingers around his forearm. He didn't feel safe and the thought occurred to him that she would be able to snap his arm in half if she wanted to. The rational part of his mind told him that she was a nurse and that she had no reason to harm him, but he had never felt so physically vulnerable before. He winced as she removed the cannula from his arm, but the stinging sensation quickly subsided. Isabella picked up the clipboard again and then sniffed the air. "I think we should get you cleaned up and changed before you have breakfast, okay?" she suggested. He felt like he was going to die of embarrassment, but he reassured himself that she was a nurse and that she was merely doing her job. "Okay," he replied meekly. As she pulled back the bed covers Jack stared at his body. It was the first time he had seen his legs since the transformation, they were smooth and hairless. "Please can you lie down for me so that I can change your...incontinence pad." Isabella instructed. Jack rested his head on the pillow and braced himself. He knew that she was trying to preserve his dignity by calling it an incontinence pad, but it made no difference to how he felt. He could feel her fingers on his hips, unfastening the tapes and peeling the diaper away from his skin. The fresh air on his groin felt pleasant, but he was conscious that his genitalia were now exposed. He stared at the ceiling and grimaced whilst she cleaned his skin with a wet wipe. He thought that the worst part was the smell, that and the knowledge that she was having to endure the foul odor. He imagined her returning home to her family at the end of her shift and regaling her husband with the story of how she had to change a dirty diaper at work. Now he had to live knowing that he would be the subject of that story and that it would be Isabella's abiding memory of him. He waited for what seemed like an eternity. "There we go, all done. I'll be back with breakfast soon," she advised. Jack waited until he heard the door open and close, then he let out a sigh of relief. Feeling sorry for himself, he closed his eyes and attempted to banish the unpleasant thoughts from his mind. But it was no use, the feelings of shame had already been seared into his brain. When Isabella returned he sat upright and tried to avoid looking at her. Sensing his discomfort, she placed a tray of food on his bed without saying anything to him. It was an omelet and French toast, served with a small cup of juice. He waited for Isabella to leave the room before picking up a plastic knife and fork. However when he tried to maneuver them to cut the omelet, the knife slipped from his grasp and clattered onto the tray. He picked the knife up again and tried to cut the omelet, but only succeeded in stabbing a hole in it. Overwhelmed by hunger, he discarded the utensils and tore off pieces of the omelet using his fingers. He had expected hospital food to be of poor quality, but he was surprised by how delicious it tasted. He stopped eating when he heard the door swing open. "Jack, how's the food?" Doctor Palmer queried. Jack wiped his fingers on the bedsheets and then stared at his hands. "It's okay, but I can't hold the knife properly, there's something wrong with my hands," he replied. Doctor Palmer adjusted his glasses and strolled towards Jack's bedside. "There's nothing wrong with your hands, it's just that the muscles in them are weak. You'll need to build up strength in your hands before your fine motor control returns to normal," he explained. Jack didn't like the sound of that, but he was more concerned by the embarrassing accident that he'd had earlier. "Oh, will I be able to...use the toilet?" he asked. "Incontinence is normal for someone with a body like yours, I'm afraid that you'll have to learn those skills again." Doctor Palmer concluded. "Can I at least walk?" Jack mumbled. "To be honest I don't know, would you like to try?" he queried. Jack nodded his head, "yeah," he murmured. "I'll ask the nurse to assist you, she can help you get back on your feet," advised Doctor Palmer. Jack realized that if he was to have any hope of regaining his independence, he would need to learn to walk again. "One more thing, I spoke to your partner and she's coming to visit you this afternoon." Doctor Palmer revealed. Jack was looking forward to seeing Emma again, but he was worried about how this sudden transformation might affect their relationship. "Thanks," he replied. Jack finished his breakfast and silently prayed that he would still be able to walk. He thought that retaining his mobility might be the last vestige of his dignity that he could maintain. He fidgeted nervously until Isabella returned to the room. "The Doctor said you would like to get out of bed and try to walk?" Isabella asked. Jack looked in her general direction, but he still couldn't bring himself to make eye contact with her. "Yeah," he replied sheepishly. She strolled over to him and patted the bedsheets. "If you sit on the side of the bed I'll help you down. Let's see if you can stand up first," she suggested. Jack scooched over to the side of the bed until his legs were dangling over the edge. Standing in front of him, Isabella placed her hands underneath his armpits and lifted him into the air, before lowering him gently onto the ground. Jack was unnerved by her strength, he felt like a rag doll. When his feet touched the floor he felt like his legs could bear the weight of his body, but she continued to hold on to him. As she knelt down in front of him he was stunned by the size disparity between them, even when she was kneeling down his eyes were only level with her breasts. "Here you go. I'll let go with one hand first, okay?" Isabella continued. "Okay," he replied. She slowly released one of her hands, keeping the other in place underneath his arm. Jack wobbled momentarily, before regaining his balance. "You're doing good so far, now I'm going to let go with the other hand, okay?" she warned. Slowly, Isabella released her grip and moved her hand away from his body. Jack held his arms out to help him balance, he could stand, but he didn't feel like he could move without falling over. "Do you feel ready to walk?" she queried. "It's hard to balance, I don't feel steady," he cautioned. "Okay, hold onto my hand, try to take one step forward," she suggested. Isabella held out one of her hands at Jack's eye level. Reaching out, he grabbed hold of her hand between her thumb and her index finger, then she wrapped her fingers around his hand. Cautiously, he moved one foot in front of the other and took a step forward. "I'm going to fall." Jack warned. "But you're doing so well, try one more step," she insisted. As he edged closer to her, he could smell her perfume and feel her breath on his head. Suddenly, his determination to walk was dented by a sharp pang of shame. This woman, who he barely knew, had already changed his diaper and now she was teaching him to walk like he was an infant. "Stop, I can't do this anymore, I'm sorry," he sniveled. "It's alright, we can try again later. Let's get you back into bed for now, okay?" she replied. Before he could respond, she placed her hands underneath his armpits and lifted him up onto the bed. "You're doing well Jack, this is encouraging," she observed. Jack crawled back under the bedsheets and buried his face in the pillow. "Thanks," he muttered. Even though he hadn't been awake for long, he already felt drowsy. He rolled over onto his back and tried to think of what he was going to say to Emma. They had only been together for two years and now he would be dependent on her to take care of him. The thought had crossed his mind that she might simply leave him now that he was incapable of meeting her physical needs. He continued to brood about the future, until he became too tired to focus and he drifted off to sleep. When Jack opened his eyes, he saw Emma stood in the corner of the room, watching him. Her light brown hair cascaded down her shoulders, accentuating her piercing blue eyes. She had a pained expression on her face and she clutched her purse tightly in her hands. He sat upright in bed, then she took a few steps toward him. "Jack?" Emma exclaimed. She moved toward him cautiously, as though she couldn't trust what her senses were telling her. "It's...it's me," he stuttered. She stopped before reaching his bed and gawked at him. "You remember me?" she queried. "I remember...everything," he replied. She took a deep breath and bit her lip, then for a moment she looked as though she might be about to cry. "Jack, I'm so glad you're okay," she exclaimed. He didn't feel okay, he felt like he was in a living nightmare. "Thanks, I'm not okay, but I'm still me," he responded. Emma edged closer to Jack and it occurred to him that she was now much larger than he was. But something else seemed different about her, she now had an otherworldly presence and he couldn't figure out why. He studied her carefully and tried to figure out what was out of place. She was wearing a white blouse and a pair of skinny jeans, he had seen her wearing those clothes before. There wasn't anything that he didn't recognize, everything was the same and yet it seemed different to him. "They told me that you might not be the same after...the accident. I was expecting the worst," she explained, moving closer to his bedside. Jack frowned and shook his head. "They can't undo it, I'm stuck like this," he lamented. Jack glanced up at her and then looked away, he was still stunned by the size disparity between them. He remembered being taller than Emma and whenever he looked at her he still instinctively expected her to be smaller than him, but those memories no longer aligned with reality. He was unsettled by the contrast between the way that he remembered her and the way that he now saw her. "But at least you're still alive, for a while we thought you weren't going to make it." Emma consoled. He knew that she was just trying to make him feel better, but he was finding it difficult to stay positive. He thought about his family and wondered whether he would be able to see his mother. "Does my mom know?" he asked. "Yeah, she came to visit you a couple of weeks back, she had to fly back to the west coast though." Emma revealed. He was glad that his mother had visited, but he felt conflicted about seeing her again. Part of him longed to see her, but he didn't want her to see him in his present condition. He thought that once he had gotten used to his new body he would be able to work up the courage to meet with her. Jack groaned and stared at his hands. "Look at me," he muttered despondently. Emma reached down and placed her open hand on the bed, with her palm facing upwards. "I know this is hard, but we'll get through this together." Emma replied. Jack looked at her hand and hesitated for a moment. Then slowly, he reached out and placed his open hand on top of hers, so that their palms were touching. Using her thumb, she gently stroked the top of his hand. He gawked at her pinky finger and noticed that it was longer than his middle finger. They talked to each other for a while longer, pausing occasionally to collect their thoughts. Although the conversation was awkward at times, Jack felt reassured that Emma wasn't going to abandon him. Before saying goodbye, she promised to visit him again the next day. Chapter 3 Three days had passed since Jack first woke up in the hospital and he was recovering well. He spent each morning with Isabella, learning how to walk again. He was growing more confident and he could now walk across the room without her assistance. He resented needing her help, but he recognized that it was a necessary step to regaining his independence. When Emma arrived at midday, she was surprised to find Jack stood next to the hospital bed, talking to Isabella. "Jack, you're back on your feet!" Emma exclaimed. He turned around to see Emma grinning at him from the doorway, but he was lost for words. "He's doing really well, much better than we expected." Isabella observed. Emma stepped closer to them until she was stood at the end of the bed. Jack was now stood in-between the two women and he had to crane his neck upwards in order to see their faces. "That's great, is it okay if I talk to him in private?" Emma asked. "Of course, let me know if you need anything." Isabella replied. Isabella left the room and Emma moved closer to Jack. "How are you feeling?" she queried. He wasn't entirely sure. He was glad that he could walk, but something else was troubling him. "Better, I can walk now. But..." Jack said "But, what?" she said. Jack hesitated, it was hard to hold a conversation with her when he couldn't look her directly in the face and craning his neck was becoming tiring. Sensing his discomfort, Emma knelt down in front of him so that it was easier for them to talk. She was still taller than him, but he could now look up at her without hurting his neck. "Is there something you want to tell me?" she asked. "I think...I think I'm incontinent," he mumbled. "It's okay, you've managed to start walking again, give it some time and things will get easier," she said in a reassuring voice. Jack frowned and shrugged his shoulders, before looking down at the floor. Despite being able to walk, he had a feeling that things were about to get worse before they got any better. "I know it's going to be hard for you but we just have to take it one day at a time," she continued. There was a knock at the door and Emma stood up to check who was there. A few moments later Doctor Palmer stepped into the room. "Sorry to interrupt. Jack, I'd like to perform an MRI scan on you so that we can take a closer look at your brain." Doctor Palmer announced. Jack glanced up at Emma nervously and then looked back at Doctor Palmer. "My brain? Why?" he queried. "It's not just your body that's changed, your brain has too. We didn't expect you to retain the same cognitive abilities that you possessed as an adult. You've retained your memories and even your linguistic abilities, we'd like to find out why." Doctor Palmer explained. He had been so preoccupied with the changes to his body that he hadn't considered whether his mind might be affected as well. "Is something wrong?" he asked. "We just want to make sure that there are no nasty surprises in store for you. We also need to monitor you for any signs of confusion, memory loss, things like that," he continued. The words confusion and memory loss frightened him. He had already lost his physical independence and now he was facing the possibility of losing his mind. "Okay." Jack said meekly. "Jack, if you feel able to walk, can you follow me? It's just a short distance down the corridor." Doctor Palmer said, gesturing towards the door. Jack nodded his head and walked carefully towards Doctor Palmer. "Emma, you can accompany him if you'd like," the Doctor suggested. As they followed the Doctor out of the room, Emma held the door open for Jack and waited for him to pass through. He walked slowly and attentively, taking one step at a time. Doctor Palmer led them into a room containing an MRI scanner, where another man was waiting for them. "This is our radiographer, he'll be performing the scan." Doctor Palmer explained. The radiographer was a tall scrawny man who appeared to be in his forties. He glanced at Emma and then down at Jack. "Nice to meet you both," the radiographer said, "Jack, please lie down on this bed," he instructed. Jack peered up at the bed positioned in front of the MRI scanner and then glanced towards Emma. "Jack, let me help you," she offered. He turned towards her, but he couldn't bring himself to respond verbally or look at her face. Instead he looked straight forwards at her thighs and hoped that she would be able to read his body language. "Are you ready?" she asked. "Yeah," he muttered. Bending down, she placed her hands under his armpits and then hoisted him onto the bed. Jack was troubled by the fact that she was now significantly stronger than him. Before the accident they used to enjoy playfighting with each other, he enjoyed pinning her down and tickling her until she begged him to stop. One thing would lead to another and they would usually end up having sex. He knew that those days were gone and that they were never coming back. The radiographer proceeded to explain how the scan would work, but Jack had difficulty paying attention as he was more concerned about his bruised ego. As he was lying in the scanner, he continued to fret. He wondered whether Emma would stay with him out of pity, or whether she would get bored of him and eventually leave. She was a young woman and she had desires that he could no longer satisfy. He considered the possibility that she might cheat on him and then conceal it from him in order to spare his feelings. He decided that was probably the best case scenario. When the scan was over he scooched over to the side of the bed until his legs were dangling over the side, then Emma lifted him down to the floor again. Doctor Palmer led them both back to the room that they had come from and then left them alone to talk. They stood in silence momentarily, Jack wanted to confide in her but he struggled to put his fears into words. "It feels...weird, when you lift me up like that," he remarked. "Yeah, I know, weird right?" she replied. He felt drowsy and wanted to take a nap, but he was reluctant to ask for her help getting back into bed. He looked up at the bed and then back at her. "Can you?" he mumbled. Emma bent down and lifted him onto the bed. "I'm kind of tired, I think I'm going to have a nap," he announced, as he crawled under the covers. "That's alright. I'll go get some lunch and I'll come back later, okay?" she said reassuringly. He couldn't be sure, but he thought that the way in which she was speaking to him had changed. It wasn't the words that she was saying that bothered him, it was the way in which they were being said. It seemed as though she was increasing the pitch of her voice slightly when she spoke to him, like she was speaking to a child. Once Emma had left the room he rested his head on the pillow and closed his eyes, it didn't take him long to drift off to sleep. When Jack woke up from his nap he saw Emma sat next to his bed, she was reading a magazine and taking sips from a cup of coffee. "Hey, what time is it?" he queried. She looked up from the magazine and checked her phone. "It's four p.m. I should probably get going soon, will you be okay?" she asked. They were interrupted by the sound of the door creaking open, then Doctor Palmer entered the room carrying a clipboard. "I have some good news for you both." Doctor Palmer announced. Jack and Emma turned to look at one another, then looked back at Doctor Palmer. "Good news?" Jack asked. Doctor Palmer smiled and adjusted his glasses. "I want to keep you under observation for tonight, but I'm happy to let you return home from tomorrow," he revealed. Jack wasn't expecting to be allowed home so soon and although he was pleasantly surprised, he was also concerned for his own safety. "Thank you Doctor, but will he be okay?" Emma inquired, clasping her hands. Doctor Palmer cleared his throat and flipped through the notes on his clipboard. "He seems healthy, given what he's been through. I still want to conduct regular testing though, which means I need to see you both back here on the 17th," he replied. Emma looked at Jack, nodded her head in encouragement and smiled warmly. "So, it's safe for me to go?" Jack questioned. "I believe so, but if you feel unwell you must contact me immediately. If you experience any pain, any confusion or any unusual symptoms, don't hesitate to get in touch." Doctor Palmer explained. Despite his low mood, he had to admit that he felt physically healthy. Although his muscles were weak, he wasn't in pain and he didn't feel sick. "So what time can he leave tomorrow?" Emma asked. "If you call over at around 4pm, he should be okay to leave by then. We'll run some more tests in the morning." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack felt conflicted about going home. Part of him was excited to leave the hospital, but he was also haunted by the uncertainty of what his new life would be like. "Jack, I could go shopping in the morning and buy you some new clothes. Then I'll come pick you up in the afternoon." Emma suggested. He hadn't had time to consider what going home would actually entail and it suddenly dawned on him that all of his clothes would need replacing. "Yeah...thanks. It's just a bit overwhelming," he replied. "You'll feel better tomorrow, try not to worry," she said in a soothing voice. Chapter 4 Emma sat down at Jack's bedside and placed a gym bag on the floor. "Doctor, can I talk to Jack in private?" Emma asked. "Sure, I'll give you both some time." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack glanced nervously at the gym bag. When Emma had told Jack that she was going to purchase him some new clothes, he had been looking forward to wearing clothes that actually fit him. But when he thought about it, he realized that the only clothes that would actually fit him would be from the children's section. When Doctor Palmer left the room, Emma picked up the gym bag and placed it on the edge of Jack's bed. "I've been shopping, I tried to get you some clothes that you'll like, but there wasn't much choice." Emma explained. She stood up and unzipped the gym bag, then rummaged around inside. "What do you think of these?" she queried, pulling out a small pair of denim jeans. Jack was pleasantly surprised, the jeans had an elastic waist, but other than that they looked very similar to his old jeans. "They're okay." Jack replied. "I've got you some plain shirts as well, look," she continued, as she held up a navy blue t-shirt. So far, so good, he thought. "I tried to get you some plain pajamas as well, but I could only find ones with prints on them," she revealed, reaching into the gym bag. Emma pulled out a pajama top and held it up in front of him, it was brightly colored and adorned with pictures of dinosaurs. Jack shook his head in disapproval. "Sorry, I couldn't get anything better," she apologized, "we also need to talk about how we're going to get you home." she added. "You're driving me home right?" Jack asked. Emma cleared her throat and then bit her lip, before pausing for a few moments to consider her response. "Yeah, but...you won't fit in a normal car seat," she observed, "what if I crash or if I get stopped by the police?" she continued. Jack knew where the conversation was going and he didn't like it. "Umm, you mean?" he murmured. "I bought you a car seat that you'll fit in, you know...for safety," she explained. Jack blushed. He didn't like the idea of using a child's car seat, but he knew that it made sense. He had never trusted Emma's driving and he had no intention of dying in a traffic accident. "I think I'm going to get dressed now," he announced. Emma nodded her head and moved the gym bag closer to him. Jack slid to the edge of his bed and peered down over the side. "Let me help you get down" Emma suggested. Jack sighed and nodded his head. He perched on the edge of the bed, dangling his legs over the side. Emma placed her hands under his armpits and lifted him carefully down onto the floor. When his feet touched the ground he was standing only inches away from her, looking directly at her thighs. He felt overwhelmed by the sheer size of her. He took a step back from her and decided that he needed privacy. "Can you look away whilst I get dressed?" he asked. Emma lifted the gym bag onto the floor and then walked to the opposite side of the room, Jack looked across at her to make sure that she wasn't looking at him. Then he pulled the tiny hospital gown off of his body and let it drop to the floor. He was now only wearing a soaking wet diaper, which he had been anxious to hide from Emma. He fumbled awkwardly with the tapes and tried to remove the diaper, eventually it slid to the floor and landed on top of his discarded gown. Jack looked down at his crotch and stared anxiously at his genitals, his penis was small and hairless. He didn't want Emma to see it, but he didn't know how long he would be able to hide it from her. He took a pair of jeans out of the gym bag and attempted to put them on, after several attempts he managed to pull them up around his waist. But when he tried to put on a t-shirt he had difficulty maneuvering his arms through the sleeves and he struggled for a few minutes with the t-shirt stuck over his head. "Let me help you with that." Emma offered. "Okay." Jack muttered. He couldn't see her properly, as the t-shirt was obscuring his vision. But he could feel her fingers on his arms, guiding them into the sleeves and then pulling the t-shirt down over his body. He could now see that she was kneeling down in front of him and although she was still taller than him, he felt less intimidated. "I bought you some shoes and socks as well, can I help you put them on?" she asked. Jack frowned and nodded his head. He sat down on the floor whilst she slid the socks onto his feet, he squirmed slightly when he felt her fingers wrapped around his whole foot, her hands were huge. She slid the shoes onto his feet and secured the Velcro straps, then Jack breathed a sigh of relief. "All done," she announced. Emma glanced at the discarded diaper on the floor and wondered how long he would need to wear them for. Jack noticed where she was looking and he guessed what she had seen. "Do you need to keep wearing those?" she quizzed. Jack blushed and looked down at his feet. "I'm going to try using the toilet again," he mumbled. "Well I've bought some just in case, hopefully you won't need them," she replied. Jack got to his feet and walked gingerly across the room, he still felt unsteady on his feet. Then the door creaked open and Doctor Palmer stepped back into the room. "Are you two okay?" he asked. "Doctor, I think we're ready to leave, if that's okay?" Emma replied. "You're free to go Jack, but we need you back here on the 17th of this month so we can monitor your progress. If you start to feel unwell or you have any concerns, please contact me." Doctor Palmer advised. They both thanked the Doctor and then began to make their way slowly out of the building. Jack walked carefully, making sure that he didn't trip or slip on any surfaces. It was the first time that he had left the building since the accident and the world as he now saw it still felt unfamiliar to him. As they strolled through the parking lot he stared at a pick up truck and marveled at it's tires which were now as tall as him. When they reached the car Emma opened the door and pointed to the back seat. "Sorry, I know this can't be easy," she remarked. Jack climbed into the back of the car and saw that a children's car seat was waiting for him. He clambered onto the seat next to it and stared at it in disbelief, it would fit him perfectly. Reluctantly, he crawled into the car seat and slumped backwards. His feet were now slightly elevated and he felt like he was sat in a recliner. He pulled the straps down over his shoulders and attempted to buckle himself in, but the buckle would not latch. "Here, let me give you a hand." Emma offered. As she bent down and reached into the car, Jack could feel her warm breath on his face. She took hold of the shoulder straps and the buckle between his legs, then effortlessly snapped it shut. Jack wondered whether his fingers would be strong enough to undo the buckle if he needed to, but he guessed that he would probably need Emma's help to get out of the seat. He watched as she sat down in the drivers seat and fastened her own seatbelt. Before the accident he had always preferred to drive the car himself when they were going somewhere together, but now he couldn't even fasten his own seatbelt. As they travelled home his mind began to wander and he started to feel drowsy. He resented the fact that his car seat was so comfortable and he certainly didn't want to fall asleep in it. He tried to focus his mind so that he could fight the urge to close his eyes. "Jack, we're home." Emma announced. He woke up with a start. The passenger door was open and Emma was stood outside of the car peering down at him. He remembered that they had been driving home and he realized that he must have fallen asleep. He fumbled with the buckle on his seatbelt and tried to unfasten it, but his fingers weren't strong enough. Emma reached into the car and using one hand she swiftly popped open the buckle. "Do you need a hand climbing out?" she asked. Jack shook his head and climbed out of the car seat, before carefully lowering himself down onto the floor of the vehicle. Then he clambered out of the passenger door and hopped down onto the ground. "Are you tired? You can go to bed if you want." Emma suggested. "No, I'm okay," he insisted. But only seconds after the words had left his mouth he found himself yawning. He stared upwards at the front door of their house, the whole place looked very different from his new vantage point. Before the accident he had thought that their modest two bedroom home was rather cramped, but now it appeared enormous. Emma unlocked the door and Jack stepped into the hallway, then he looked around in awe. The ceiling seemed to be impossibly far above him and it reminded him of being inside of a warehouse. Everything was the same, but different. When he entered the living room he was amazed by the size of the television, he recalled that he had been considering buying a larger one, but now the length of their modest TV exceeded his height. He spent the next ten minutes walking from room to room, gawking at the scale of everything. When he reached the bedroom, he stopped to look at the bed and yawned. It was lower than the hospital bed that he had been sleeping in and he thought that he would be able to climb into it without assistance. Emma followed him into the room. "Shall I make us some dinner?" she queried. "What time is it?" he enquired. "Six o'clock." she replied, as she looked at her phone. Jack looked longingly at the bed. "I think I'm going to go to bed after all, it's been a long day," he said. "Okay, you get some rest. Let me know if you need any help when you need to go to the toilet." Emma replied. Jack shuddered. Now that he thought about it, he realized that he might not be able to climb onto the toilet by himself. "Alright," he mumbled. Jack pulled himself onto the bed and rolled over. He snuggled into the covers and he thought that they felt softer than they used to do. "Goodnight." Emma whispered. "Night," he replied. The next time he woke up it was pitch black inside of the room. He could hear Emma snoring quietly beside him and he could feel the heat radiating off of her body. He rolled over and moved closer to her, before reaching out to place his hand on her shoulder. She was lying on her side and facing away from him, when he stretched out his legs his toes brushed up against her lower back. Her skin was warm to the touch, but touching her didn't elicit the same emotional response in him that it used to do. He used to love to grab hold of her and push his body up against hers, but now he felt emptiness. He used to get an erection when he touched Emma, but now he felt nothing. He was troubled by the realization that he was no longer capable of feeling sexual attraction. He felt emasculated, as though a key part of who he was had been taken away from him. When he remembered the times that he had made love to Emma, the memories seemed to have lost their meaning. He no longer wanted to have sex and the idea of putting his penis inside of somebody else felt vaguely disturbing. Jack removed his hand from her shoulder and moved further away from her. He rolled over and drifted back off to sleep. Chapter 5 "Wake up." Emma said. Jack opened his eyes and groaned. Something didn't feel right, he felt cold and damp. "Jack, you've wet the bed." Emma announced. He sat up in bed and looked around, his jeans felt clammy. Emma was stood by the side of the bed with a towel, looking down at him. "I'm sorry," he murmured. "I know it's not your fault but if this is going to keep happening you really need to wear a diaper, at least until you can use the toilet again." Emma insisted. He didn't want to wear diapers, but he was struggling to come up with a good reason not to wear them. "But if I wear them I might start to rely on them, I just need more time," he protested. "Jack, I can't wash your clothes and our bedsheets every single day. Please, can you just wear them for now?" she implored. "Okay." Jack muttered. He crawled out from underneath the damp covers and climbed down from the side of the bed. "Thanks. I'll just change the bedsheets, I've left some diapers in the spare bedroom," she replied. Jack walked out into the hallway, his jeans were soaked and rubbed uncomfortably against his skin. He had to admit that wearing diapers would be a sacrifice worth making if it meant that he didn't have to endure wet clothes multiple times per day. When he entered the spare bedroom he saw a package of baby diapers on the floor in the corner of the room. As he stared at the picture of the toddler on the packaging his muscles tensed up. He took a few steps towards the package but he couldn't bring himself to go near it. Then he heard footsteps behind him and saw that Emma had followed him into the room. "Did you have to buy baby diapers?" he asked indignantly. Emma folded her arms and sighed. "Well I'm sorry, but they don't sell adult diapers in your size at the grocery store," she replied. He knew he had asked a stupid question, but he was desperately searching for a way to preserve his dignity. Emma walked over to the package and tore it open, before pulling out one of the diapers. "Can you leave me alone? I'll do it myself." Jack asserted. She tossed the diaper on the floor and marched out of the room. With difficulty, Jack pulled down his jeans and then stepped out of them. He studied the babyish cartoon prints on the diaper and sighed. After spreading the diaper flat on the floor, he sat down in the middle and attempted to fasten it around his waist. The tapes were fiddly and he found it difficult to maneuver them to the right place, but after several attempts he managed to fasten them. When he stood up the diaper felt loose around his waist, like the tapes hadn't been fastened tightly enough. Then he realized that his t-shirt was also damp and that he might struggle to remove it by himself. He tried pulling the t-shirt up over his head but he lacked the coordination and strength needed to fully remove it, instead it ended up stuck over his head as he fumbled awkwardly. "How are you getting on?" Emma asked, poking her head around the corner of the doorframe. "Fine!" Jack insisted. "Jack, please let me help you take your shirt off," she requested, as she walked over to him. Bending down, she pulled the t-shirt off of his head and helped him to maneuver his arms out of the sleeves. "And that diaper needs fastening properly or it might leak," she observed. Jack froze as Emma knelt down on the floor in front of him. He knew what she was about to do and he wanted to protest, but before he could say anything her hands were already reaching down towards his waist. He flinched instinctively when he felt her fingers on his waist. "It'll only take a few seconds," she remarked. She quickly adjusted the tapes on his diaper and he felt it tighten around his waist. "I bought two pairs of those jeans so you can wear the other ones today." Emma advised. Jack didn't reply, he felt like he had been violated. He couldn't believe that she had adjusted the tapes on his diaper without even asking him. Emma helped Jack into a new t-shirt and then left a pair of jeans on the floor for him to put on by himself. "I'm going to make breakfast, do you want waffles?" she asked. "Sure," he mumbled. Jack sensed that the dynamics of their relationship had been permanently altered. She now thought nothing of violating his personal space, she didn't even seem to realize that she had done anything wrong. After putting on his jeans, Jack stood silently and tried to translate his feelings into words, until the smell of breakfast drew him towards the kitchen. When he passed by the dining room, he remembered that he wouldn't be big enough to sit at the dining room table and wondered where he would be able to eat his meal. He walked timidly into the kitchen and watched Emma prepare the food. "Jack, do you want to eat breakfast in the living room?" she queried, "you know, because of the dining room and..." she continued. "Yeah, okay," he replied, nodding his head. Emma carried the plate through to the living room and placed it on a coffee table, which she then pulled up to the very edge of the couch. Jack followed her through into the living room and climbed onto the couch, although his legs dangled over the edge, he could comfortably reach the plate on the coffee table. Emma placed a knife and fork next to the plate, then frowned. "Actually, can you still use these?" she asked. Jack shrugged his shoulders. "I can try," he replied. He picked up the butter knife carefully, but it felt too unwieldy for him to be able to maneuver it precisely, he felt like he was holding a large carving knife. He moved the knife gingerly towards the waffle, but before he could reach his target the knife slipped from his grasp and clattered against the table. Emma picked up the knife and began to cut the waffle into smaller pieces. "Do you want a drink of water? I have some plastic cups." Emma said. Jack nodded his head. He used his fingers to pick up pieces of the waffle, which was smeared with chocolate sauce. He ate his breakfast ravenously, barely pausing for breath. When Emma returned with a small cup of water, he carefully used both hands to lift it up to his mouth and quench his thirst. After he had finished his breakfast he watched television for a while, which temporarily distracted him from his troubles. Whilst he was watching the television, he attempted to pick up the plastic cup of water without watching what his hands were doing. He had lifted the cup halfway to his mouth when he lost his grip and the cup fell onto the couch, spilling it's contents everywhere. Jack scanned the room looking for something that he could use to clean up the mess, but the water quickly soaked into the fabric of the couch. "Are you okay?" Emma queried. Jack looked up and saw her stood in the doorway to the living room. "I...uh...spilled water," he stammered. "It's okay I'll get a towel," she replied. Jack moved to the other side of the couch so that his clothes didn't get wet. When Emma returned she placed a towel on the damp patch and assessed the damage. "There's some sauce from your breakfast on here too," she noted, pointing to a chocolate smudge on the fabric. "Sorry, I'm still getting used to these hands." Jack replied, shrugging his shoulders. Emma left the room and returned with a damp washcloth. As she approached the sofa Jack became aware of a peculiar sensation in his body. The first thing that he noticed was that his crotch felt warm, then he could feel a steady stream of urine spurting out of his body. He realized that he was pissing himself in front of Emma and he froze in panic. She bent down over the sofa and rubbed the sauce stain with a cloth. Jack tried to tense his muscles and stop the flow of urine, but the warm moist feeling was spreading down the front of his diaper. "Are you okay?" Emma asked. Jack glanced up at her and they briefly locked eyes. "Yeah," he replied, as he looked away from her and hoped that she wouldn't notice. As Emma stood back up she cleared her throat and brushed her hair out of her eyes. "If you need help with...anything, let me know," she offered, before leaving the room. Jack wondered whether she had noticed a change in his body language. He contemplated going to the restroom to change his diaper, but he didn't want her to know that he had soiled himself, so he decided to continue watching television as though nothing had happened. He looked down at his jeans and noticed a bulge in-between his legs. How long will it take her to notice? He thought. Initially the warmth from the soaking diaper felt strangely comfortable and aside from the emotional embarrassment, it didn't bother him. But as time passed by he started to feel increasingly cold and clammy. As he watched television he occasionally moved to a different position on the couch, attempting to alleviate his discomfort. Hours passed by until he could no longer bare the irritation. When Emma started to prepare dinner, he sensed an opportunity to change himself without her noticing. Jack climbed down from the sofa and waddled to the spare bedroom. He saw that the package of diapers, which had previously been on the floor in the corner of the room, had been moved on top of a shelf. Standing in front of the shelf, he stretched out his hands above his head and tried desperately to pull the package over the edge, but it was still out of reach. He conceded defeat and realized that there was no way to conceal his accident. "Emma!" he hollered. Hearing footsteps in the hallway, he braced himself. When she stepped into the room he took a deep breath. "Yeah?" she replied. She saw Jack looking up at the shelf and then noticed the diapers. "Oh...sorry," she stammered. "Why would you put them up there?" he squawked. "I was just cleaning, I forgot," she explained. Emma took the diapers and then placed them back on the floor, before leaving the room. Jack attempted to change himself, but once again he had difficulty securing the tapes on the new diaper. He struggled for several minutes, before fastening them the best that he could, but when he stood up the diaper still felt loose around his waist. "Do you need any help in there?" Emma asked. "No, just give me a minute," he replied. He unfastened one of the tapes, but when he tried to readjust it he lost his grip, leaving the diaper hanging off of his body. "Jack, there's no shame in asking for help," she asserted. "Fine," he grunted. Emma stepped into the room and looked down at Jack. One side of his diaper was haphazardly taped together and he was holding the other side together with his hands. Bending down, she swiftly readjusted the tapes, tightening the diaper around his waist. "Dinner will be ready soon," she announced. Jack couldn't even bring himself look at her, let alone speak to her. He knew that she was just trying to help him, but he was mortified. Once she had left the room he put his jeans back on and then sat down on the floor, before burying his face in his hands. He stayed there for a while, ruminating over his problems, but eventually the smell of cooking drew him towards the kitchen. He stopped in the hallway to take in the aroma. He wasn't sure what it was, but it smelled delicious. He thought about going into the kitchen to see what Emma was making, but he was still too ashamed to talk to her. He instead decided to wait in the living room and he hoped that he would be able to eat his meal on the couch. When Emma arrived with dinner he quietly thanked her and climbed onto the couch. When she placed the plate on the coffee table, she didn't even bother to give him the knife and fork. Instead she cut the food into small pieces herself and took the utensils away with her. Once again he ate with his fingers, devouring the meal piece by piece. The food was delicious, but by the time he had finished everything on his plate, he was starting to feel drowsy. Jack clambered down from the couch and yawned, before making his way towards the bedroom. As he climbed onto the bed he caught a glimpse of the alarm clock and realized that it was only six o'clock. He didn't want to make a habit of going to bed so early, so he opted to find something to keep him occupied. Jack remembered that he had left some of his old books in a set of drawers in the spare bedroom and he decided to go look for something to read. When he reached the chest of drawers he realized that he was only tall enough to reach the bottom two. He pulled open the bottom drawer and began rummaging through it's contents. Eventually he found a novel that he hadn't read for several years, but he remembered enjoying the story and he decided to have another read of it to pass the time. He lifted the book out of the drawer and brushed the dust off of it's cover, before carrying it back to bed with him. When he opened the book, he found that it was more difficult to turn the pages than he had remembered. Every time he tried to grasp hold of an individual page, his fingers seemed to grab three or four pages at once and he had to take more time to separate them. After a short struggle, he found the first page of the story and began reading. Soon he was distracted from his struggles and engrossed in the story, it was just as good as he had remembered it being. But before he had finished the second chapter, he came across a word that troubled him. It was a word that he didn't recognize. He thought about the word carefully and wondered whether it might have been borrowed from another language. But he thought that if that was the case, then surely he would have looked up the meaning of the word when he had last read the novel. He put aside his concerns momentarily and decided to carry on reading. Then when he turned the page and continued reading, the same thing happened again, he noticed another word that he didn't recognize. He searched his memory but he was certain that he had never seen the word before. He was becoming increasingly concerned and he decided that it was more than a coincidence. "Emma? Emma?" he called out in a shrill voice. He waited for a response, but when he didn't hear anything he decided to call her again. "Emma!" he yelled. He heard the sound of footsteps and movement in the hallway, then moments later Emma marched into the room. "What's wrong?" she asked. Jack was surprised by the tone of her voice, she almost sounded irritated. "Something's wrong, the...the words" he stammered, pointing at the book. "What's wrong? What about the words?" she asked. Jack noticed that her eyes were red and puffy, as though she had been crying. But he was too preoccupied with his own problems to ask her whether she was okay. "I don't know some of the words, I don't know what they mean," he explained, with a look of alarm. "Which words? Show me." Emma replied, wiping her eyes. He pointed to a word on the page. "This one, I think it says Inter...kepted." Jack said. Emma bent down to get a closer look at the writing. "It's pronounced Intercepted, you don't recognize it?" she asked. Jack chastised himself for pronouncing the word incorrectly. He knew that the letter C didn't make the K sound and he couldn't understand why he had pronounced it wrong. But he still couldn't remember the word or it's meaning. "So it's a real word? Should I know it?" he queried. Emma twirled her hair with her fingers and frowned. "Yeah, it means...how can I put it? If you intercept something, you stop it before it reaches it's destination. Like, intercepting a car before it can arrive somewhere...or intercepting a message," she explained. Jack flipped the page and pointed to another word. "I don't know this one either, circum...ference," he stuttered. Emma took a deep breath. Jack looked up at her and noted the look of worry on her face. "Errm, that's the length around a circle," she revealed. His eyes widened and his heart started to beat faster. "And I should know those words?" Jack asked. An awkward silence permeated the room and Emma seemed to be struggling to muster a response. "We...should go back to see Doctor Palmer tomorrow," she suggested. "What if...what if I'm losing my mind," Jack gasped. "You've been through a lot Jack, it might not be anything to worry about. I'll take you back to see the Doctor tomorrow, try not to worry until then," she advised. Jack closed the book and then flopped onto the pillow. "I can't believe this is happening," he lamented. "You've got a big day tomorrow, now try to get some rest" she suggested, "I'll go get you something to drink," she continued. Jack stared at the ceiling. It felt like a million thoughts were running through his mind and he couldn't untangle them. He fretted about the possibility that he might forget more words, or that he might forget how to read altogether. But he felt drowsy and the more he worried the more mentally exhausted he became. After several minutes of anguish he closed his eyes and his thoughts started to ebb away. When Emma returned to the bedroom with a glass of water Jack was already sound asleep. She placed the cup on a bedside table and then returned to the living room, where she stared out of the window. She was lost in thought for several minutes until the sound of a ringtone brought her back to reality. She recognized that the sound was coming from Jack's cellphone, which had laid untouched in the kitchen since they had arrived home the previous day. When she reached the kitchen the phone was still ringing and she didn't recognize the number on the screen. She thought about allowing it to go to voicemail, but when the phone continued to ring she picked it up and answered the call. "Hello." Emma said. "Hi, who is this?" a female voice asked. Emma didn't recognize the woman's voice and she thought that it might be someone from the hospital. "I'm Emma, Jack's girlfriend. Who are you?" Emma replied. "Oh...I...this is...awkward," the stranger stammered. Chapter 6 Emma helped Jack to climb onto a chair in Doctor Palmer's office and then took a seat next to him. "Jack, how have you been?" Doctor Palmer inquired. He looked up at the bespectacled Doctor, but he was struggling to put his thoughts into words. "Umm well..." Jack hesitated. "He was reading a book yesterday and well, I'll let him explain the rest." Emma interjected. "Go on..." Doctor Palmer said. Jack took a deep breath and stared at the wall. "Well I was reading a book, one I've read before. I didn't recognize some of the words," he revealed. "I see, which words didn't you recognize?" Doctor Palmer asked, as he picked up a pen and flipped through a notepad. "In...Intercepted and circumference." Jack stuttered. The Doctor scratched his beard and furrowed his brow. "When you say that you didn't recognize the words, do you mean that you couldn't remember the meaning of the words? Or did the words themselves seem unfamiliar to you?" Doctor Palmer quizzed. Jack could recall thinking that the words must have come from a different language. "Both. I felt like I'd never seen them before, but I must have, because I've read that book before." Jack replied. "I had to explain what they meant to him. He was looking at me like I was crazy." Emma interrupted. Doctor Palmer tore a piece of paper from the notepad and began scribbling down notes. "When she explained the meaning of the words to you, did that jog your memory?" he asked. Jack shook his head. "No, they sounded like made up words. Like I was hearing them for the first time," he replied. "Your brain has adapted to this change remarkably well, quite frankly it's a miracle that you can still recognize anyone. But this is a new symptom and we should monitor you for signs of mental decline." Doctor Palmer explained. Emma gasped audibly. Jack looked at her and noticed that she was wringing her hands nervously. Her brow furrowed and she glanced at Jack, then looked back at the Doctor. "Doctor, do you think it could get worse?" she queried. "To be honest I don't know, it's the first time that this has ever happened in medical history," he replied, "it's possible that Jack's brain just lost some information whilst his neural pathways were being re-organized. It might not happen again," he continued. "Might not?" Jack stated, squirming anxiously. Doctor Palmer took a deep breath and glanced at his computer, before turning his attention back towards Jack. "Your brain is smaller than it used to be, it's possible that it's struggling to retain all of the information that was stored in your adult brain," he clarified, "so it might be making more space, like deleting files from a computers hard drive when it's memory is full," he added. "Can you stop it?" Jack asked. "Well, there's still a lot that we don't understand about the brains of infants. Certain areas of the brain that are associated with memory storage don't develop fully until around the age of three or four. Your brain might be rejuvenating in the same way that your body did," he replied. Jack's mind raced. He wondered how long he might have left before he lost all of his memories. "But somebody must be able to help me." Jack pleaded. "We'll perform another scan and in the meantime I need to consult with one of my colleagues, wait here." Doctor Palmer instructed. After the Doctor had left the room Emma looked at Jack and smiled nervously. He recognized that smile, he knew that she was trying to put on a brave face. "It'll be okay," she said, but she didn't sound convinced. Jack perched himself on the edge of his seat and fidgeted nervously. Five minutes later Doctor Palmer returned and led them down a corridor into another room. Jack stared up at the huge MRI scanner and frowned. "I believe you've already met our radiographer, Paul." Doctor Palmer stated. "Yeah, I think he did the last scan," Emma replied, as she nodded in Paul's direction. "It's good to see you both again. Please can you help Jack up onto the table and we can make a start." Paul advised. Emma bent down and positioned her hands under Jack's armpits, before lifting him up onto the bed. The radiographer tried to reassure Jack as he entered the scanner and reminded him to stay still. Jack was unsettled by the loud noises being made by the scanner, but he managed to regain his focus and lie motionless. After the scan was complete, they were led back into Doctor Palmers office, where they were left to wait. They sat quietly for some time, the silence was occasionally punctuated by the sound of Emma tapping her foot. She briefly attempted to engage in small talk about the weather, but Jack barely responded. Sometime later, Doctor Palmer returned to the room carrying a clipboard. "Did you find anything Doctor?" Emma inquired. Doctor Palmer adjusted his glasses and squinted at the notes. "It's too early to say for certain, I think Jack's brain might still be changing, but..." he replied. Doctor Palmer paused and bit his lip, he appeared reluctant to finish the sentence. "But what?" Emma asked. "But the good news is I've just been speaking to one of my colleagues and we might have another option," he revealed. "What is it?" Jack asked. Doctor Palmer sat down at his desk and pulled his seat closer to Jack. Then he paused for a moment and gazed at Jack apprehensively, as though he was reluctant to share the information. "It's a relatively new drug that might slow down cognitive decline," he explained, "but I should caution you that it's not a cure and it's never been tested on someone like you, which makes it a risky treatment," he warned. "Let's do it." Jack asserted, without hesitation. Jack glanced up at Emma and thought that she might be about to say something. She opened her mouth to speak but then stopped herself. "Please think carefully about this, we can't anticipate what side effects there might be. I'm giving you this option now, but my recommendation would be to wait for a few days before starting treatment." Doctor Palmer advised. "Wait? Why?" Jack queried. The Doctor placed the clipboard on his desk and clasped his hands. "Because we still don't know how quickly your brain is changing or even the extent to which it will change, I suggest performing further tests before we start the treatment," he replied. Jack was frightened by the idea of waiting longer, his mind was all that he had left. "But in a few days I might not even remember my own name." Jack protested. "You don't know that will happen. What if this drug has dangerous side effects?" Emma interjected. He understood her concern, but nothing scared him more than the possibility of losing his memories and his identity. "And what if I don't take it and I lose my mind?" Jack replied. "If you choose to start this treatment now you must report any possible side effects to me as soon as they happen. We can perform another scan on Monday, in the meantime contact me if you start to feel unwell." Doctor Palmer explained Emma bit her lip and looked down nervously at Jack. "Jack, are you sure this is the right thing to do?" she asked. "I want to start now," he insisted. Doctor Palmer pulled his chair back up to his desk and began typing on his computer keyboard. "Okay, I'll write you a prescription. But I want you to call by again on Monday afternoon so we can run some more tests." Doctor Palmer instructed. "Thanks, we will do." Jack replied. "In the meantime I suggest you stay mentally stimulated, read or do puzzles, anything to keep your brain active." Doctor Palmer advised. Emma picked up her handbag and began rummaging through it. "Is there a pharmacy nearby?" she asked. "Three blocks away on 22nd Avenue." Doctor Palmer revealed. "Thankyou doctor. We could call there on our way home, Jack." she suggested. It suddenly dawned on him that he might have to go into the pharmacy with her. Jack balked at the idea, he didn't want to be seen in public. "Wait, I don't want to go in...I mean, I don't want people to see me." Jack stuttered. Emma glanced down at Jack and raised her eyebrows. "Well I can't leave you in the car, but I suppose I could go pick up the medicine myself and then come back here for you," she suggested, "is it okay if he waits here doctor?" she queried. "Sure, the pharmacy is only five minutes away." Doctor Palmer replied. The doctor finished writing the prescription and handed it to Emma, who folded it in half and placed it in her purse. "Thanks, I'll be back soon." Emma said, as she stood up. Jack looked up at her with a grateful smile, but to his surprise she strolled out of the room without even glancing at him. He squirmed impatiently in his seat whilst he waited for Emma to return. "Is there anything else you'd like to discuss before you go? Any questions?" Doctor Palmer asked. "No, thankyou." Jack replied, shaking his head. He had a lot of questions on his mind, but he was frightened of what the answers to those questions might be. They both sat in silence for ten minutes whilst Doctor Palmer continued to work diligently at his computer. When Emma returned from the pharmacy she appeared flustered. Jack recognized that look on her face, but he assumed that she had been irritated by another driver or by someone at the store. "Did you get it?" Jack queried. "Yeah, I think we're ready to go," Emma replied. Jack peered down at the ground and decided that he would attempt to climb down from his seat without Emma's assistance. "Oh before you go." Doctor Palmer interjected. The room fell silent for a moment and Jack wondered whether he might be about to receive more bad news. "You need to take two of those pills every day with a meal, the instructions should be on the bottle," he advised, "remember, if you start to feel unwell then call me," he added. Jack let out a sigh of relief and then climbed down to the floor. He thanked Doctor Palmer before following Emma out of the room and into a corridor. As they walked through the corridor together, Emma made a conscious effort to walk slowly so that Jack could keep up pace with her. Whenever they encountered a door, Emma would stop to hold it open so that Jack could pass through. Once they were outside Emma paused momentarily and surveyed her surroundings, trying to remember where she had parked the car. "It's this way," she said, motioning for Jack to follow her. When they reached the car, Jack climbed into his car seat and Emma buckled him in. After she had taken her place in the drivers seat she sat in silence for a few moments and collected her thoughts. "Well it could be worse, at least they have medicine that can help you," she remarked, as she turned the ignition key and the engine roared to life. "Maybe. I just...don't want to talk about it right now." Jack replied gloomily. When the car turned out of the parking lot Jack caught a glimpse of the hospital through the window, he knew that he would have to go back there soon and he wondered what condition he would be in when he returned. He stared out of the window at the passing rooftops whilst he contemplated his future, his body had been taken from him and now he was facing the possibility of losing his intellect as well. His stomach grumbled and he started to feel a little unwell. He wasn't sure why, but something felt wrong. He wriggled around in his seat to try and find a more comfortable position. As the seconds passed by he began to notice a dull pain in his stomach, like a pressure that was gradually building. Then he suddenly realized what was happening. Please, not now, he thought. But before he could finish the thought, he felt a large mass pushing its way out of his anus. By the time he had realized what was happening, it was already too late. Within seconds he could feel warm feces squashed between his buttocks. There was a brief respite, then seconds later he felt more fecal matter forcing its way through his sphincter. The smell hit his nostrils almost instantaneously. The feeling of sitting in his own excrement was bad enough, but knowing that Emma would soon smell his accident felt unbearable. Barely a minute had passed by when he heard Emma clearing her throat. "Jack, have you done a...you know?" she queried. He burned with shame and wished that the ground would swallow him up. "I'm sorry." Jack muttered, closing his eyes. "It's okay, it's not your fault." Emma said reassuringly. "I know, I just...why me?" he asked, dejectedly. "Things will get easier. Look, when we get home I'll help you get cleaned up," she offered. He didn't want her help, he wanted to be able to do it himself. He knew that his previous attempts at changing his own diaper had ended in abject failure, but he was determined to try again. He winced as Emma lowered the car windows to let in the fresh air. He remained silent for the rest of the journey home and quietly prayed that he would be able to retain at least some measure of dignity. When they arrived home and Emma bent down to unbuckle him, he was sure that she was trying to hold her breath. When he climbed down out of his car seat he became immediately conscious of how hard it was to walk in a full diaper. Every step that he took reminded him that he had soiled himself. He waddled into the house and made his way towards the restroom. He hoped that he would be able to clean himself up before Emma attempted to help him. But when he tried to take his jeans off he fumbled around awkwardly and he had only managed to pull them down to his ankles when Emma entered the room. "Here, let me help you. It'll be easier to do this if you lie down on the floor." Emma suggested. "It's okay, I can do it." Jack replied. Bending down he attempted to pull the jeans free of his ankles, but he stumbled and almost fell over. "Jack, will you please just lie down on the floor and let me help you get cleaned up?" she insisted. At the second attempt, he managed to fully remove his jeans. "I'm not going to lie down like a baby, it's demeaning. Leave me to it, I'll be careful." Jack protested. "It's not about..." Emma said, before stopping to take a deep breath. "Look, you don't have the motor control in your hands to be able to do this by yourself, you're going to make a mess and there'll be poop all over our restroom," she asserted, folding her arms. Jack waddled over to a packet of baby wipes in the corner of the room and picked them up. "I don't care...I mean, I'll...I'll clean it up afterwards." Jack stuttered. Emma sighed in exasperation and unfolded her arms, before placing her hands on her hips. "You're really going to smear shit everywhere just to protect your ego?" she snapped. As he waddled back towards the center of the room, the packet of wipes slipped from his grasp and tumbled to the floor. He looked down at the wipes and grunted in frustration. He knew that he was going to make a mess if he attempted it on his own. "You're being ridiculous. Please, just lie down and let me help you." Emma petitioned. He felt like crying, but he knew that lying down was the right thing to do. He let out a soft whimper and sat down on the floor. "Fine!" he mewled. Emma took a clean diaper from a cupboard and casually tossed it on the floor. Then she knelt down on the floor in front of Jack and gestured for him to lie down. When his head touched the floor he closed his eyes and shuddered, he knew that he would never live this down. Emma reached down and unfastened the tapes on his diaper. Jack continued to keep his eyes closed, he couldn't bare to look at her. He could feel the dirty diaper being pulled away from his skin, exposing his crotch. Although the cool air on his skin felt refreshing, the stench of feces was overpowering. "Jack, I need to lift your legs up." Emma explained. Before he could respond, he could feel her hands wrapped around his ankles. His legs were lifted into the air and then he could feel a cold wet wipe being rubbed against his buttocks. He balled his hands into fists and tried to imagine that he was somewhere else. Emma continued to clean his skin with the wet wipes, pausing occasionally to gag and pull a new wipe from the packet. He felt completely emasculated. Holding him by the ankles, she slid a clean diaper underneath him. "Jack, I want to ask you a question." Emma revealed. "Huh?" Jack grunted, opening his eyes. "Jack, have you ever cheated on me?" Emma queried. He gazed up at her in bewilderment, temporarily caught off guard by the question. He felt vulnerable, he was naked and his feet were still being held aloft. He wondered whether she had somehow found out about Louise, but he was too scared to tell her the truth. "No...no way, never." Jack insisted. "And that's the truth?" Emma quizzed. "Yeah, why would you ask that?" he replied. Emma shook her head and lowered his ankles back to the floor. "Yesterday, whilst you were sleeping, your phone rang," she announced, "I answered it, guess who was on the other end," she went on. Jack's heart sank. He hadn't seen Louise in months, but they still messaged each other occasionally. It suddenly dawned on him that she had messaged him prior to the experiment at the laboratory and that he had forgotten to reply. He wondered whether she might have tried to call him to find out why he hadn't replied to her message. "Emma, I...I can explain." Jack stammered. "You can explain? Explain what? I spoke to Louise, I saw the messages on your phone." Emma bristled. He was still conscious that he was naked from the waist down and he hoped to be able to postpone the argument until he felt less vulnerable. "I...can we talk about this later?" Jack asked. "No, we're talking about it now. Did you cheat on me with Louise?" Emma demanded. Jack now felt smaller than he had done at any point since the accident. Emma was looking down at him with a steely gaze, he tried to avoid making eye contact with her. He reasoned that since Emma knew Louise's name, they must have had a conversation. He decided that attempting to conceal the truth was now more dangerous than confessing. "I'm sorry." Jack muttered. "So when I asked you whether you'd ever cheated on me before, you were lying when you said 'no', weren't you?" Emma asked. He stared at the ceiling and struggled to come up with an appropriate answer, he felt trapped. "Well?" she hissed. "Yes." Jack said meekly. She glared down at him and shook her head. "And if I hadn't discovered the truth you would've carried on lying to me wouldn't you?" she chided. He had actually considered confessing to Emma a month prior to the accident, but he had only slept with Louise once and he had thought it would do more harm than good to tell her. "No...I wanted to tell you." Jack protested. "You wanted to tell me? Now you're lying to me and lying to yourself. I just gave you a chance to come clean and you didn't." Emma sneered. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean for this to happen." Jack stammered. Emma stood up and walked over to the sink, where she began washing her hands. Jack sat up to look at her, he was still naked from the waist down and a clean diaper was spread out between his legs. After cleaning her hands Emma walked towards the doorway. "Change your own fucking diaper," she yelled, as she stormed out of the room. Jack sat in stunned silence for several minutes. Then he fumbled around with the clean diaper and clumsily tried to tape it shut around his body. After several attempts, he finally managed to get the tapes to stick correctly, but when he stood up the diaper felt too loose. Putting his jeans back on proved to be another trying experience, but he got there eventually. After getting dressed he decided to stay out of Emma's way and give her some time to cool off. He sat on the floor in the bedroom and stared at the wall for what seemed like an eternity, trying to think of something to say to her. He could hear her preparing dinner in the kitchen and he hoped that she would make him some too, it was yet another reminder of how dependent on her he had become. When he heard footsteps coming towards the bedroom he mentally prepared himself for an argument. When Emma entered the room she was carrying a plate and a small glass of water, without saying a word she placed them on the floor in front of him. He was relieved that she had at least still made dinner for him. Then she pulled a small pill bottle out of her pocket and unscrewed the lid, before emptying the contents into her hand. "You need to take two of these with your meal," Emma stated, as she bent down and placed two small pills on the side of his plate. He thought that she sounded as though she had calmed down and he wondered whether she might actually forgive him. "Thanks." Jack replied meekly. "Oh and you're sleeping on the couch tonight," she announced. Chapter 7 Jack awoke from a deep sleep and memories of the previous day came flooding back to him. He had already been worried that Emma might leave him following his sudden physical transformation, but he had hoped that she would take pity on him. Now that he had been forced to confess his infidelity, he was almost certain that their relationship had been irreparably damaged. He knew that he had made a terrible mistake, but he rationalized that had he known about the tragedy that was about to befall him, he would have never cheated on Emma. He needed her now, more than ever and he wished that he had never met Louise. When he thought about it carefully, his decision to pursue Louise no longer made sense to him. He could remember feeling attracted to her, but he no longer felt the same way. His memories of their secret tryst now felt empty and devoid of meaning. He mused that had he first met Louise now instead of several months ago, he would be physically incapable of being attracted to her. He wondered about the timing of Emma's decision to bring up the subject of Louise. He had been naked before her, smeared in his own shit, when she decided to broach the subject. He decided that it must have been a deliberate attempt to catch him out whilst he was at his most vulnerable. If she was willing to use that against him, he wondered what else she might be capable of. Jack curled up on the couch and waited quietly until he heard Emma get out of bed. Then he sat up attentively and fidgeted whilst he tried to think of something to say to her. But when Emma entered the room she didn't even look at him, instead she walked straight past him and into the kitchen. "Emma...I'm...I'm sorry." Jack called out. An awkward silence permeated the room until Emma returned from the kitchen. She stood in the doorway and stared off into the distance, avoiding making direct eye contact with him. "How many times did you fuck her?" Emma quizzed. Jack shifted uncomfortably in his seat, as if trying to find a position that would alleviate the growing unease within him. "Just the once, I swear," he promised. "Was it just Louise? Or were there others?" she asked. "No, it was just her," he asserted. She shook her head in disbelief and furrowed her brow. "I don't even know why I'm asking, you could be lying to me right now," she replied. "But I'm not," he protested. Emma turned to look at him and a mixture of emotions flickered across her face. Her gaze was intense, filled with a combination of sadness and uncertainty. "The trust is gone, I can't carry on like this," she continued. He didn't just fear losing her, he worried about what would happen to him after it was over. No longer able to live independently, he was concerned about the prospect of being left on his own. "Don't leave me now, not now" he pleaded. "Jack, even if I wanted to stay, what kind of future would we have together?" she asked, "when I look at you I see a child, I'm not attracted to you anymore," she explained. He wasn't expecting intimacy, he knew that those days were over. He wasn't even expecting her to remain faithful to him, he just didn't want to be left on his own to face an uncertain future without her support. "Well...to be honest, I'm not attracted to you anymore either," he replied. Her eyes widened with surprise, as though she hadn't considered the possibility before. "You don't find me attractive?" questioned Emma. Realizing that his words could have been misinterpreted he quickly backtracked, his expression shifting to one of concern. "I didn't mean it that way. You're still pretty, but my body has changed and I just don't feel that stuff anymore," Jack clarified. Emma had been so focused on the changes to his physical appearance that she hadn't spared any thought for the mental or hormonal changes that might have occurred. "I know that's not your fault but it does kind of prove my point. We don't have a future together," she insisted. He didn't expect her to forgive him, but he thought that he might still be able to persuade her to stick around until his health improved. "I still care about you, we could still live together until I figure things out," he suggested. "Until you figure things out?" she queried. When he was in the hospital he had felt like he was a laboratory rat. He was the only person ever to age in reverse, a medical marvel. He had guessed what would happen if he returned to the hospital and stayed there. There would be an endless barrage of tests, medical experts from around the world would visit him in order to study his body. He wanted his life to return to normal, he wanted to live in his own home, but he was worried about being left on his own. "Look, I'm scared I might be losing my mind here. If I get any worse I need someone around to make sure I'll be okay," he explained. "You mean if you lose your marbles, I'll end up caring for you?" Emma challenged. "Just for a bit, hopefully it won't come to that," he replied. She sighed and covered her face with her hands as if attempting to shield herself from the world. After taking a few moments to collect herself she took her hands away from her face and took a deep breath. "Alright, I'll stay for a few weeks," she acquiesced, "but only to give you time to work things out," she added. He felt a sudden rush of relief and the tension that existed between them seemed to abate momentarily. "Thanks, I just...thanks," he stammered. "You won't be thanking me later," she cautioned, "we need to go out," she went on. "What do you mean?" he queried. "I need a letter from my doctor so I can get more time off work," she explained, "we need more groceries as well" she added. He recoiled at the idea of leaving the house and being seen by people. He guessed that she would only be gone for an hour or so and decided that he would be more comfortable being left on his own for a short amount of time. "Well I can stay here until you get back," he suggested. "Two minutes ago you were worried about being left on your own," Emma retorted. He struggled to come up with a way to explain the apparent contradiction. He knew that it would probably be safer for him to leave the house with Emma than it would be for him to remain at home on his own. But the shame of being seen in public seemed to outweigh his concerns for his own safety. "But...I...I," he stuttered. "Look you can wait in the car, but I'm not leaving you here on your own," she asserted. As much as he didn't want to leave the house, he got the sense that Emma wasn't going to back down. He had only just managed to persuade her not to leave him and he didn't want to push his luck. "Alright," he muttered as he shrugged his shoulders in resignation. Chapter 8 Jack sat in the car and waited impatiently for Emma to return. She had only been gone for five minutes, but he felt as though she had been gone for an hour. He prayed that nobody would peer through the car windows and see that he was unaccompanied. His stomach grumbled and he fidgeted anxiously. Ever since he became incontinent he had been fixating on the noises that his body made. He interpreted every rumble and every gurgle as a sign that he might be about to have a bowel movement. Passing wind was even worse, every time he farted he thought that he was about to shit himself. The car door clicked open and Jack was relieved to see Emma climbing into the drivers seat. "Got it," she announced, "now we just need to go to the grocery store," she added. "Do we have to?" he complained. "Yes, we do" she insisted. As they pulled out of the parking lot, Jack closed his eyes and rested his head. He wondered how he would be able to cope once Emma was no longer living with him and he decided to formulate a plan of action. Speaking to a lawyer was at the top of his agenda, he thought that he would be able to file a lawsuit and seek damages for the accident. He guessed that he would be able to use the proceeds to adapt his house so that he would be able to live independently. "We're here," Emma announced. Jack opened his eyes and yawned. He couldn't remember falling asleep but he guessed that he must have drifted off on the way to the grocery store. "Oh crap," Emma exclaimed. "What's up?" he queried. "I just saw some cops going into the grocery store," she explained. Instinctively he turned his head towards the window, hoping that he would be able to see them himself, but the window was too high for him to be able to get a good view of the store. "So...," he replied. "So I can't leave you in the car, if they see you I might get in trouble," she clarified. He knew that being left in the car on his own would be risky and he didn't want to be mistaken for an unaccompanied child, but he had no intention of going into the grocery store with her. "We can come back tomorrow," he suggested. "Let's just do it now and get it over with," she insisted. He balked at the idea, he wasn't willing to sacrifice his dignity for a few bags of groceries. "I'm not going in there," he protested. "Why not?" she asked, "I need stuff to make dinner," she added. He tried to think of every possible objection that he could raise, but he had to admit that it could all be boiled down to one thing. "I don't want people to see me, it's embarrassing," he replied. "So you care about you're feelings, but you didn't care about embarrassing me when you fucked Louise," she snapped. Jack thought that it was an unfair comparison as he hadn't intended to hurt Emma's feelings. "This is different," he protested. "Jack if you make me drive all the way home without buying groceries then I'm gonna leave you to sort out your own mess," she threatened. He bit his lip and thought for a few moments. He considered the possibility that he was being unreasonable, after all it seemed plausible to him that she did need to buy supplies. But he struggled to suppress his lingering doubts about her intentions. "But...but," he stuttered. "It'll only take ten minutes, just keep quiet and don't say anything weird in front of people," she instructed. Before Jack could muster a response Emma was already opening the car door. "Wait," he protested. "Oh stop being dramatic," she replied, "just keep quiet and play along," she added. After climbing out of the car Emma bent down to unbuckle Jack from his car seat. He recoiled and placed his hands over the buckle in a futile attempt to stop her. "Stop it," he squeaked. She leaned in closer until she was inches away from his face and whispered "If you want my help then drop the attitude, we're going shopping,". He scowled at Emma and reluctantly allowed her to unbuckle his restraints. He climbed out of the car gingerly in a deliberate attempt to forestall her, but it was an impotent gesture of defiance. He stood in front of her and looked down at the floor dejectedly. Emma bent down and placed her hands underneath his armpits, then she hoisted him into the air. For a brief moment they were face to face and looking directly into each others eyes, then she maneuvered him on to her hip and held him tightly. His legs straddled her body, his left thigh rubbed against her lower back and his right knee was touching her waist. She used her right arm to support his weight, holding him close to her body. "I want to walk," he mewled. "There's cars around, they won't see you," she replied. He had pleaded with Emma not to leave him, but he was beginning to reconsider his feelings. He thought that her decision to take him to the grocery store seemed more like an act of malevolence than an act of necessity. He wasn't used to being carried by anyone, he peered down at the ground nervously. As she carried him towards the storefront groups of people shuffled past them and he marveled at how big everyone appeared. Once they were inside the store Emma carried him towards a shopping cart. She turned her head to face him and whispered "I'll put you in the child seat, I'll move faster this way". Jack's eyes widened with surprise, he hadn't even considered the possibility that he might have to sit in a shopping cart. He was furious, but he didn't want to draw attention to himself by causing a scene in the store. He groaned as she lifted him into the child seat, her abdomen was now at his eyelevel, but his feet still dangled far above the floor. She was wearing a crop top and he spent the next few moments staring at her navel, wishing that he hadn't agreed to go to the grocery store with her. The sensation of being pushed around the store felt strange to him, it was almost like being on a ride at an amusement park. As they passed by groups of strangers Jack looked down at the floor and tried to avoid making eye contact with people. He tried to imagine that he was somewhere else, anywhere but there. "Excuse me." Emma said. Jack looked up and saw that Emma was attempting to attract the attention of a shop assistant. A young woman wearing an apron turned around to greet Emma. "Yes ma'am?" the shop assistant replied. Jack glanced at her nervously, his gaze filled with apprehension. Her dark blonde hair was tied back in a ponytail, she had a nose piercing and a small silver ring adorned her left nostril. "Please can you show me where the baby section is?" Emma queried, "I'm looking for diapers," she added. Jack's heart jumped into his throat and he looked back down at the floor in shame. As he had suspected, Emma wasn't merely going grocery shopping, it was a deliberate attempt to humiliate him. "All of the baby items are on aisle three," she answered, "follow me," she continued. "Thank you." Emma replied. Emma pushed the shopping cart alongside the assistant as she led them to the baby section. As Jack stared at the floor and wriggled uncomfortably, he could feel the padding of his own diaper rubbing against his thighs. Every movement he made was a reminder of his predicament. "How old is your son?" the assistant asked. Jack braced himself for the answer, he wanted the ground to swallow him up. "He's one and a half." Emma replied. The shop assistant turned to look at Jack and smiled sweetly, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "He's so cute, I have a nephew who's just a bit older than him," the assistant remarked. Jack glanced at her and blushed. "Here we are, the diapers are just over there," the shop assistant said, pointing towards a shelf. Emma thanked the assistant and then pushed the shopping cart towards the packages of baby diapers. Jack let out a sigh of relief as the shop assistant walked away from them and he felt comfortable enough to examine his surroundings. He was glad to see that there was no one else nearby and he thought that he might have a brief respite from the torment. Emma examined the contents of the shelf and hummed to herself, she was lingering a little too long for his liking. Jack glanced in the opposite direction and saw a group of teenaged girls walking down the aisle towards them, then he looked down at the floor again. As the girls approached he could hear snippets of their conversation. "You'll never guess what Ava told me about Noah," one of the girls babbled. "Ava, you mean Ava Martinez?" another girl replied. "No, she doesn't know Noah. I meant Ava Green," the girl clarified. As the girls passed behind him he tensed up and silently prayed that Emma wouldn't do anything to embarrass him. "Jack, have you done a poopy?" Emma asked. He winced and balled his hands into fists. He hadn't pooped himself, but it was of no consolation to him because the strangers passing by would surely assume that he had done. "Mommy asked you a question, did you go poopy?" Emma repeated. He wanted to scream at her, he wanted to call her a fucking bitch. But he feared that if he reacted to her provocations then he might draw even more attention to himself. "No," he murmured. "Well stay still and let mommy check." Emma insisted. Emma moved behind him and placed her hands under his armpits, before he could react he was lifted out of the child seat and hoisted into the air. His legs dangled precariously as he felt himself being lifted above her head like a trophy, he couldn't see what she was doing but he could hear her sniffing. He suddenly realized that she was sniffing his bottom and he was mortified to see a girl standing on the other side of the aisle looking directly at him. He instinctively closed his eyes and then felt himself being lowered back into the child seat. When he opened his eyes again he was being pushed towards a different aisle, then Emma stopped again to examine the products on a shelf. He glared at her as he crossed his arms and clenched his jaw. His cheeks were red and his nostrils flared, he could barely contain his rage. When Emma noticed the expression on his face she bent down until her face was only inches away from his. "If you dare to throw a tantrum I'm gonna find the women's restroom and change you right here," she whispered. Jack took deep breaths and tried to calm himself down as he focused on the rise and fall of his chest with each inhalation and exhalation. He felt like he was in a trance, as though his brain couldn't process what had just happened. Whilst Emma continued to shop he sat quietly and stared at the floor in disbelief. Then after what seemed like an eternity, she paid for the goods and they left the store together. As she carried him towards the car, he silently cursed her and wished that he hadn't asked her to stay. When she buckled him into his car seat he glanced up at her and noticed that she was smirking. As soon as she had taken her seat and closed the car door, he exploded in a fit of rage. "What the fuck was that?" he snarled. Emma paused for a few moments to consider her response, whilst Jack waited impatiently for a reply. "I'm not sure. Karma, maybe?" she answered. "Karma? Fuck you," he yelled in a shrill voice. Despite his efforts to sound menacing, his high-pitched voice betrayed him, causing his attempt at intimidation to fall flat. "You won't be fucking me anytime soon, not with that tiny baby dick," she retorted. "Then fuck off, we're finished," he seethed. Emma shrugged her shoulders in a gesture that conveyed a sense of indifference. "We're already finished, I told you it's over," she corrected. In that moment he didn't just want to break up with her, he never wanted to see her again. She had damaged his self esteem to such a degree that he couldn't bare to be around her. "I want you out of my house," he ordered, "just leave me alone," he added. "Oh stop being such a baby," she teased, "I'll drive you home and leave you to calm down for a bit," she continued. Chapter 9 Jack sat on the couch and sulked. He had attempted to confront Emma again about her behavior, but ever since they had arrived home from the grocery store she was attempting to avoid the subject. He could hear the shower running, she'd been in there for at least ten minutes. Although he had simmered down, his ego was still bruised and he thought that reconciliation with her would be impossible. He wanted her to move out, but he was reluctant to insist upon it for fear of what her reaction might be. He had known that she was upset with him, but her actions at the grocery store had surprised him and he was no longer sure whether it was safe to be around her. For the first time in his life, he was scared of Emma. After weighing up his options he decided that he needed to inform someone else about his concerns before the situation could escalate further. He clambered down from the sofa and crept into the hallway, before tiptoeing into the bedroom. He found his cellphone on the nightstand, exactly where he had left it. He picked up the phone with both hands and carried it back into the living room, before climbing back onto the sofa. After unlocking the phone and accessing his recent contacts, he decided to send a message to his mother. But his train of thought was interrupted by the sound of the shower being switched off and he had the sudden realization that he might only have seconds left to send the message. He scrolled through his contacts list in a hurry, but a rush of panic only inhibited his attempts to use the phone. Then he heard the sound of footsteps in the hallway and he quickly concluded that he wouldn't have enough time to send the message. He knew that he only had moments left to hide the phone, so he scrambled across the sofa and slid it behind a cushion. When Emma strolled into the living room she was still naked from the waist up, with only a towel around her waist protecting her modesty. Strands of damp hair were draped over her shoulders and water droplets glistened on her skin. "I guess we should talk," she suggested. They locked eyes with each other briefly, until Jack felt his gaze drawn towards something else "Talk?" Jack replied. He found himself staring at her bare breasts, he wasn't sure why, but he found them strangely alluring. Before he knew it he had lost his train of thought. "Yeah, about us," she clarified. He regained his focus and looked her in the eye again. "You said it yourself, its over," he replied. "But this morning you were begging me to stay," she recounted. Without realizing it, his gaze drifted back towards her breasts. They were well-rounded and perky, he was transfixed by them. "You wanted me to stay with you" she reiterated. He looked up again and blushed, then tried to compose himself. "That was before that crap you pulled in the grocery store," he retorted. She smiled derisively as a contemptuous smirk played across her lips. "Oh yeah, it's not like you've ever hurt my feelings," she quipped sarcastically. He was starting to become frustrated by the conversation. He noticed that every time that he criticized her actions, she would simply turn the conversation back towards his own wrongdoing. "That wasn't the same, it was a mistake" he protested. Emma rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. She was annoyed by his reluctance to acknowledge the hurt that he had caused her and his refusal to take responsibility for his betrayal. "A mistake? You humiliated me, used me," chided Emma. "I loved you." Jack asserted. Her brows furrowed slightly as she processed his response and tried to work out whether he was telling the truth. She seemed taken aback, as though she hadn't expected him to proclaim that he had loved her. Then her expression hardened into a mask of cold indifference. "No, I loved you Jack. Even after the accident I was willing to stand by you, I felt bad for you. But you lied to me," Emma sneered. He knew that he had loved her, despite her claims to know otherwise. He concluded that she was clearly unwilling to forgive him and he decided to reiterate his desire for her to leave. "I want you to move out," he asserted. She hesitated for a few moments as she contemplated her response, then her expression softened and she adopted a more conciliatory tone. "I need to find a new place to live first. Besides, who will make your dinner if I leave now?" she replied. He had to admit that she had a point, he knew that preparing his own meal would be an ordeal. He would have to pull a chair into the kitchen and stand on it in order to reach the refrigerator, then he would have to move the chair again in order to reach the microwave. He guessed that he would have to move the chair around at least three times before he would be able to eat. Then his train of thought was interrupted by the sound of something vibrating. "What was what?" Emma queried. He realized that it was his phone, it was the only thing that it could be. "Uh what?" he muttered. "That sounded like a phone vibrating" she remarked. He started to panic, he knew that he would have to come clean but he dreaded what her reaction was going to be. "Oh...that, I was...was," he stuttered, "just going to message my mom," he added. Emma marched towards the sofa, causing Jack to recoil in fright. Then she started methodically searching for the phone, first down the back of the seats and then down the sides. Eventually she lifted a cushion that was nestled in the corner of the sofa and discovered the hidden phone. "So why were you hiding it from me?" quizzed Emma. "I wasn't," sputtered Jack. "Then why was it behind this cushion?" she asked. He didn't have an explanation, there was no way to plausibly deny that he was hiding the phone. He realized that he needed to make her understand that he was hiding it out of fear, not out of a desire to mislead her. "Okay I did hide it, I hid it because I knew you'd react this way if you saw it," he explained. Emma picked up the phone and started to examine it, checking for any recent messages. Meanwhile Jack fidgeted nervously, wondering what had caused the phone to vibrate. "So, who messaged me?" he asked. "Just the hospital, confirming your appointment on Monday," she replied. He thought that she sounded disappointed, as though she had been expecting an incriminating message from Louise. "See, I didn't do anything," he avowed. She bit her lip and fell silent as she continued to inspect the phone, then let out a heavy sigh. "You were going to though, that's why you want me to move out, so you can see Louise again," accused Emma, as she pointed her finger at Jack. It wasn't true, but it occurred to him that seeing Louise again would be preferable to remaining with Emma. He hadn't been actively planning to meet with Louise again, but now he was considering it. He decided that at the very least he would feel safer in Louise's presence. "You're paranoid," he retorted, "she wouldn't move in with me now, look at me," he continued. Emma laughed incredulously and shook her head in disbelief, "oh so I'm paranoid, I just imagined you cheating on me, that was all just a dream," she replied sarcastically. Sensing that the confrontation was about to escalate, he decided that he needed to remove himself from the situation. "I've had enough of this, if you won't leave then I will," he asserted. He climbed down from the sofa and started making his way towards the hallway. "Where will you go?" she called after him. As he reached the doorway to the hallway he stopped in his tracks. He wondered where he would go, he couldn't go to his mothers house, she lived on the other side of the country. "Back to the hospital," he replied. "How? You can't drive," she protested. Jack could hear footsteps behind him and he decided to make a beeline for the front door. "I'll walk," he insisted. Emma followed him into the hallway and then stepped in front of him, blocking his pathway to the front door. Then she shielded the door with her body, preventing him from leaving. "Don't be stupid," she warned, "you're appointment is on Monday. If you wait until then I'll drive you there myself," she added. He gazed up at the colossus blocking his exit, he had no way of getting past her. But he knew that even if he could get past her then he would have no way of getting to the hospital, it would have taken him hours to walk there by himself. He needed help. "Gimme back my phone," he demanded. She extended her hand downwards and for a moment, it appeared that she was going to hand the phone to him. But when he reached up to grab it she quickly withdrew her hand and held the phone above his head, just out of his reach. "Are you gonna make me?" she retorted. "You can't do this to me, take me back to the hospital," squealed Jack. Emma grasped the phone between her thumb and index finger, then dangled it above his head as she grinned mischievously. "Like I said, I'll take you back on Monday," she asserted, "but first, we're gonna have some fun," she added. Chapter 10 Jack drifted in and out of sleep, it felt peaceful. Whenever he momentarily regained consciousness, he was only dimly aware of his surroundings and the desire to go back to sleep was overwhelming. In this state of drowsiness he had forgotten the turmoil that he had endured over the past few days, it was blissful. Once he had fully regained consciousness he started to recall the events of the previous day. He kept his eyes closed and wondered whether Emma might start to regret her behavior towards him. He hoped that she would have calmed down after a full night of sleep and that she might start to feel remorse for the things that she had said. Then he heard movement in the room and he realized that Emma was already awake. When he opened his eyes he saw her stood by the side of the bed, looking down at him. "Good morning sleepyhead," she beamed. He had asked her if he could sleep on the sofa, but she had insisted that he would have to sleep next to her in the bed. She had been watching him like a hawk ever since she had confiscated his phone, he couldn't get away from her. "We're going to play a game today," she announced, "I'm going to pretend to be your mommy and your going to pretend to be my baby," she continued. Jack decided not to respond, he thought that if he pretended to go back to sleep then she might leave him alone for a while. He groaned, snuggled into the bed covers and closed his eyes again. When he heard her leave the room, he decided to use the time to plot his next move. He listened as Emma went about her morning routine, all the while he wondered what he could do or say to get away from her. After what seemed like a while, he heard a knock at the front door. He listened intently as the door was unlocked and opened, then he heard muffled voices. He briefly considered calling out for help to whoever was at the door, but after what sounded like a few words being exchanged the door slammed shut again. He could hear shuffling and the sound of something being dragged across the floor, then he wondered whether a parcel might have been delivered. He recalled Emma's announcement that they were going to a play a game, he had hoped that she had been joking, but he was finding it increasingly difficult to predict her behavior. He listened nervously to the sound of her fumbling around with something, then he heard the sound of rustling plastic and something being torn open. After what felt like a long time, he could no longer stand the tension and he decided to go see what she was doing. Jack crawled out from underneath the covers and climbed down from the bed. When his feet touched the floor he realized that his diaper was so full that it was practically sliding off of him. It was soaked with urine and it sagged precariously between his legs, the tapes were buckling under the weight and barely held it around his waist. He guessed that if Emma saw him like that then she would use it as an opportunity to change him, so he decided to try changing out of the diaper himself. He pulled at the tapes on the side of the diaper and gravity did the rest, within moments it slid onto the floor with a light thud. Now naked, he crept into the spare bedroom where he knew the diapers were kept. However when he arrived he saw that the package of diapers had been left on top of a chest of drawers, out of his reach. He looked around the room to see if he could use anything to climb up to reach them, but he was interrupted by the sound of footsteps behind him. "Jack, what happened to your diaper? Are you trying to change yourself again?" Emma queried. Jack span around to see Emma stood over him, then he remembered that he was naked and he made a half hearted attempt to cover his genitals. "You don't need to be shy, you haven't got anything that I haven't already seen," teased Emma. He blushed and looked down at his feet, unable to meet her gaze. "Now lie down on the floor so I can change you, then you can have breakfast and take your medicine." Emma ordered. He hesitated for a moment and contemplated drawing a line in the sand. He was intimidated by her, but he worried that his cowardice might only embolden her. "I'll do it myself," he asserted. "You can't have your breakfast until I've changed you into a clean diaper and you can't take you're medicine until you've had breakfast," she warned. His heart sank as the implications of her words began to sink in. He understood that she was making an implicit threat, if he didn't comply with her demands then he wouldn't be able to take his medicine. He wasn't sure whether she would be willing to carry out the threat, but he wasn't willing to risk the possibility that she would. Jack sighed and decided that he would comply with her demands for the time being. He groaned and then slumped to the floor, feeling completely defeated. As Emma loomed over him he closed his eyes in a futile attempt to preserve his dignity. He could hear the soft rustling of plastic as Emma removed a clean diaper from the package and placed it down on the floor. Then he heard movement and felt her presence, he guessed that she was kneeling in front of him. She wrapped her fingers around his ankles and lifted his legs into the air before sliding the fresh diaper underneath him. After releasing his ankles she secured the diaper around his waist and fastened the tapes. "There we go," she cooed. When he opened his eyes he saw Emma kneeling on the floor, gazing down at him. She smiled impishly and tilted her head slightly, hinting at a mischievous plan about to unfold. Then she climbed to her feet and beckoned Jack to follow her. "Come with me, I've got a surprise for you," she instructed. Jack couldn't remember the last time he'd experienced a good surprise and he wasn't expecting the next one to break that trend. He rose slowly to his feet and then stood there for a few moments, pondering his next move. Emma strolled into the hallway and then looked over her shoulder to check whether he was following her. "This way," directed Emma. He traipsed behind her, taking as much time as he could. As they passed by the front door he noted the presence of two large parcels propped up against the wall in the hallway. When Emma reached the doorway to the dining room she turned around and motioned for Jack to go through the door. He held his breath and followed her into the dining room. "Look at what I bought for you Jack," she said. He looked up at a white plastic high chair that was stood in the middle of the dining room. It wasn't just the thought of sitting in the high chair that troubled him, he was also disturbed by the realization that Emma was willing to spend money on things for the sole purpose of tormenting him. Emma went to the kitchen and left Jack stood in the dining room, who continued staring at the high chair. When she returned to the dining room she was carrying a glass of water and a pill bottle. "Come on Jack, you can try sitting in it at least once, for me." Emma suggested He wanted to draw a line in the sand, he wanted to tell her to get stuffed. But he knew that if he didn't go voluntarily then she could simply force him into the high chair and he would have no way of stopping her. "And if I don't?" Jack muttered. "I might just forget to give you this," she replied, shaking the pill bottle. Jack took a step towards the high chair and then hesitated. He couldn't be sure that she would carry out the threat and for a moment he was tempted to call her bluff, but then he thought better of it. "We're going back to the hospital on Monday, right?" he asked. "We will, if you're a good boy." Emma replied. He wondered how much money she had paid for the high chair, if it had been expensive he thought that she would want to use it more than once. "You've spent money on this thing, what will you do with it when I'm gone?" he queried. "I can just sell it to someone online, it will be like brand new." Emma explained, shrugging her shoulders. He sighed and then stepped slowly towards the high chair, until he was within touching distance of it. Emma placed the pill bottle and the glass of water down on the dining table, before lifting Jack into the high chair. His legs dangled far above the floor and he knew that he wouldn't be able to get out of the chair without assistance, he felt trapped. Even from this vantage point, Emma still towered over him. When she returned to the kitchen to make breakfast, Jack surveyed the dining room from his high chair and thought about his predicament. Emma returned from the kitchen with a bowl of oatmeal and placed it on the high chair tray, then she pulled a seat up to the high chair and sat down in front of Jack. He stared at the bowl and his stomach rumbled, aching for sustenance. Emma used a small spoon to scoop up some of the oatmeal and held it out in front of Jack's face. He folded his arms and turned his head away from the spoon. "I want to feed myself." Jack insisted. "Okay well I'll make you a deal, if you can put this spoon in your mouth without making a mess then I'll let you feed yourself." Emma replied. Jack felt like his motor control had improved over the past few days and he was willing to try using the spoon in order to avoid the indignity of being fed by her. He reached out with one hand to grab the spoon and Emma carefully passed it to him. He grasped the spoon tightly in his hand and carefully maneuvered it towards his mouth. The spoon was so close to his mouth that he could feel the warmth from the oatmeal on his lips, but at the last moment the spoon veered awkwardly to the right and the oatmeal spilled onto his bare chest. He grunted in frustration and slammed the spoon onto the tray. Emma smirked and tilted her head. "Let mommy feed you so that you don't make a mess," she teased. Emma picked up the spoon and scooped up some more oatmeal before holding it aloft in front of Jack. It smelled good and he felt hungry, he thought that he could probably starve just to spite her, but he reasoned that it wouldn't do him any good. He knew that he needed to eat in order to stay mentally alert and he realized that going on hunger strike would be counter productive. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth wide. "No Jack, open your eyes, I want you to open your eyes and look at me." Emma ordered. He reluctantly opened his eyes and saw that Emma was looking directly at him. He tried to avoid making eye contact with her by focusing on her chin. "You're looking through me, not at me. I want you to look me in the eye," she demanded. Jack stared into her pale blue eyes and tried to imagine that he was somewhere else. "Here comes the choo choo train," she cooed. She moved the spoon slowly towards his open mouth as she stared into his soul. "Choo, choo," she continued. Jack swallowed a mouthful of oatmeal and winced in embarrassment. Emma repeated the process, spoonful after spoonful, until the bowl was nearly empty. After he had finished breakfast, she took the pill bottle and the glass of water from the table. Then she placed the medicine on his tongue and lifted the glass up to his mouth so that he could take a sip of water. After he had swallowed his medicine, Emma returned to the kitchen to eat her own breakfast and wash up. Jack sat silently in the high chair and hoped that Emma had finished torturing him. He stared at a clock on the wall and impatiently watched the minutes pass by as he awaited her return. As he studied the clock face something began to trouble him, the numbers on the clock didn't look right to him. In place of the number eleven he could see an X followed by a straight line. But he knew that the number eleven was two straight lines and he wondered why there would be an X there. He looked at where the number twelve should be, but instead he saw an X and two straight lines. He remembered that X was a symbol used to multiply one number by another number and he couldn't understand why it would be on a clock. When he thought about it more carefully he could recall seeing clocks like that one before. He concluded that the numbers on the clock were in a different language, perhaps in Spanish. He wondered why Emma would buy a Spanish clock and he decided that she might have been trying to deliberately confuse him. "Jack, what are you staring at?" Emma asked, as she stood in the doorway. "Uh...oh...nothing." Jack mumbled. "The clock? You can still tell the time right?" Emma queried. Jack hesitated, he wanted to ask her about the strange numbers, but he didn't want her to know that he was confused. "Yeah...uh...the numbers just seem...never mind." Jack stuttered. "Well, I've got another surprise for you, I'll be back in about fifteen minutes." Emma said. Emma left the room and Jack listened to her drag something through the hallway. He was starting to dread the word surprise. He could hear packaging being opened and the sound of something heavy being moved. He fidgeted nervously as the seconds ticked by, then after what seemed like an eternity she returned to the dining room. As she approached the high chair Jack noticed that she had a mischievous glimmer in her eyes, a hint of what was to come. She placed her hands underneath his armpits and hoisted him out of the high chair, before depositing him on the ground. "Follow me," she instructed. Jack reluctantly followed behind her as she led him into the spare bedroom. There he saw what appeared to be the unassembled pieces of a wooden crib on the floor. "This is going to be your bedroom until Monday, what do you think?" Emma asked. Jack leaned backwards against the bedroom wall and stared at his feet. "Don't sulk, you can be my little helper, now pass me those screws." Emma ordered, pointing to a small plastic bag on the floor. Jack looked at the bag of screws and frowned, then shook his head. "Fine, I'll do it then." Emma said as she bent down and picked up the screws. Jack watched her in silence as she assembled the crib, piece by piece. He picked up the discarded bag that had contained the screws and read the label. 12mm screws He was relieved that he had recognized the number twelve and that it didn't have an X in it. He felt sure that there was something wrong with the clock he had seen earlier. Once Emma had finished assembling the crib she left the room and returned with a small mattress. Jack stared up at the wooden bars and wondered whether he would be strong enough to climb out of the crib. "Come on, let's try it out." Emma suggested as she beckoned him to move towards her. Emma placed the mattress in the crib and Jack walked timidly towards her. She lifted him into the air and lowered him into the crib. As the bars rose up around him, Jack felt like he was being imprisoned in a cell. Although he was taller than the bars surrounding him, he wasn't sure whether he would be strong enough to pull himself up over the sides. Emma gazed down at him and smirked. "Do you like your new crib Jack?" she asked. Jack looked away from her and groaned. "Please, I've learned my lesson, I'm sorry," he whimpered. Chapter 11 Emma had been quiet all morning and Jack sensed that something was weighing on her mind. When she had changed his diaper she had remained silent and had barely made eye contact with him. Then she had allowed him to eat breakfast quietly on his own and had made no attempt to demean him. After breakfast she had even allowed him to watch the morning news on television whilst she played with her cellphone. Jack thought that she might be coming to her senses and he was hopeful that she would take him to his appointment with Doctor Palmer the following day. He was planning to ask her about it, however he was taken by surprise when Emma raised the subject before he could. "Doctor Palmer told you to stay mentally stimulated, I don't think watching TV counts, do you want to do some puzzles?" Emma asked. He was pleasantly surprised that she was still taking an interest in his health and he thought that a puzzle would be a welcome distraction from daytime TV. "Sure." Jack replied. "I've got a brain teaser for you," she announced, "are you ready?" she queried. Jack nodded his head. "A farmer is travelling with a fox, a goose and a bag of beans. During his journey, he comes across a river with a boat to cross it," she explained, "are you with me so far?" she asked. "Yeah," he replied. "The farmer can only fit one thing in the boat with him at a time. If left alone together, the fox will eat the goose or the goose will eat the beans. How does the farmer get everything across the river safely?" she quizzed. He thought it sounded simple enough, but he needed to see it on paper to be able to work it out. "Can you write it down?" he asked. Emma went to the kitchen and returned with a notepad. She wrote the question down and placed the notepad on the floor in front of him. Jack studied the question carefully, he understood all of the words written on the page, which came as a relief to him. After deliberating, he decided that the farmer would have to take the goose across the river first. But the next step wasn't entirely clear to him, he reasoned that if the farmer crossed the river with the fox next then it would have a chance to eat the goose. But if the farmer crossed with the beans instead then the goose would have a chance to eat the beans. He thought about it for several minutes, the problem had sounded easy to resolve but he was missing something. "Have you found the answer yet?" Emma queried. "Oh...nearly," he replied. Jack was getting frustrated with himself. He kept losing his train of thought and had to start from the beginning again. Then after a number of imaginary river crossings, he thought he had finally found the correct answer. "Got it!" he announced. Emma, who was by now sat on the sofa again, looked up from her phone. "Okay, what's the answer?" she asked. Jack tentatively explained the steps that the farmer would need to take in order to cross the river successfully. "That's right, well done!" she beamed. Jack felt relieved that he had been able to solve the puzzle, it had taken him longer than he had expected, but he was reassured that he had at least arrived at the correct answer. "Do you want to try another one?" Emma suggested. He knew that it would do him good to continue, but he felt mentally drained after grappling with the first puzzle. "Actually I wanted to ask about Doctor Palmer. Are we still going to see him tomorrow?" he queried. Emma got up from the sofa and walked towards the door. "Of course," she replied, on her way out of the room. Jack returned to watching television and wondered whether she genuinely intended to take him to the appointment. He guessed that if they didn't turn up then the hospital would attempt to contact him, so he reasoned that she couldn't postpone the hospital appointment indefinitely. He was left to his own devices for the next couple of hours and with a sense of relief, he embraced the opportunity to be alone with his thoughts. By the time Emma had prepared lunch he was already feeling drowsy, it was nearly time for his afternoon nap. Instead of forcing him to sit in the high chair, she placed the plate in front of him on the floor and he ate whilst watching television. He caught himself nodding off and had to make a conscious effort to stay awake, but he managed to finish his lunch without falling asleep. "Jack, can we talk" asked Emma. "What about?" Jack responded wearily. "You're a lot smaller than you used to be and I can imagine how scary that must feel," she acknowledged, "sometimes I notice you flinching when I come near you, but I want you to know that I'll never hurt you," she promised. He had to admit that he was intimidated by her stature, but her promise rang hollow. Although she had never physically injured him, she had spent the past few days emotionally manipulating him. "You hurt my feelings," he countered. "Yeah, I guess I did," she admitted, "but I'll never, you know...hit you," she added. He thought that it was outrageous that she had emotionally tormented him and then congratulated herself for not hitting him. But it seemed as though she was attempting to reconcile with him and he didn't want to spurn the opportunity. "Is that an apology" he queried. She smiled faintly and then held out her arms, "can I hug you?" she asked. He didn't want a hug, he just wanted her to admit that what she had done to him was wrong. "No," answered Jack. "It might make you feel better," she suggested, "come on, stand up," she instructed. He rose to his feet and yawned, he was too tired to argue with her. Emma reached down and placed her hands beneath his armpits, then lifted him into the air and embraced him. She used her left arm to support his rear end and pressed her right hand against his back, rubbing it softly. He rested his head on her shoulder and sighed, then the tension seemed to leave his body. He felt a pang of shame, he was almost enjoying being held by her. It was a curious sensation, after days of being ridiculed by her he now felt relieved by her warm embrace. He tried to fight the urge to sleep, but despite his best efforts to shake off the drowsiness, he nodded off. When Jack opened his eyes he found himself looking up at Emma as she cradled him in her arms. They were still in the living room, but he noticed that they were now sat on the couch. He was dismayed that she was still holding him and he wondered how long he had been asleep for. "What are you doing?" squeaked Jack. She looked down at him and appeared to be startled momentarily, as though she hadn't noticed that he was awake. "I'm cuddling you," she answered, "I thought you were enjoying it," she added. Jack sat upright and climbed out of her lap, then crawled to the opposite side of the couch. "I wasn't enjoying it," he protested. She raised one eyebrow and her lips curled into a sardonic grin. "Then why did you fall asleep when I picked you up?" she queried. He hesitated for a moment, although he had been tired he had managed to stay awake long enough to eat his lunch. He wondered why he hadn't been able to resist dozing off in Emma's arms. "I didn't mean to, I was...I was just tired," he stammered. "Oh come on, just admit it, part of you enjoyed it," she insisted. He blushed and then felt a sudden flash of anger, he just wanted the conversation to end. "I didn't," he huffed. "Well I enjoyed cuddling you," she admitted. Jack climbed down from the sofa and marched towards the door. "Just leave me alone," he grumbled, before storming out of the room. When he arrived in the spare bedroom he sat down on the floor with his back against the wall and thought about what she had said. He knew that he had enjoyed being held by her and that although he could no longer feel sexual desire, he still craved physical intimacy. But every touch was corrosive to his identity, he was a grown man but when she held him in her arms he felt like he was an infant. He stared off into space until something caught his attention in the corner of the room, there were two brown parcels propped up against the wall. He was sure that they hadn't been there the previous day and he wondered whether Emma might be planning something. "Jack," called Emma. He heard the sound of approaching footsteps and braced himself for her arrival. "There you are," she said, strolling into the bedroom. Jack didn't even acknowledge her presence, he crossed his arms and stared at the opposite wall. "You don't need to be embarrassed about what happened earlier," she reassured. He continued to ignore her and fixed his gaze on an oak cabinet. She stood in silence for several seconds and waited for him to respond, then she strolled over to the corner of the room and picked up a parcel. "Why can't you just admit that you liked cuddling me?" she asked, running her fingers over the package. He glanced in her direction and saw her holding the parcel, then frowned. "Well, I've got another surprise for you," she said, grinning mischievously. He understood that she was wielding the parcel as a threat, the contents of which would be unleashed upon him if he didn't co-operate with her. He watched on nervously as Emma tore open the package , then she reached inside and pulled out a pair of denim overalls. "I think they'll look cute on you, what do you think?" she queried, holding them aloft. Jack sat upright and studied the overalls, he noticed a cartoon tractor printed on the chest pocket. He shook his head and scowled. "This is our last evening together, I want to make it special," she announced. Emma draped the overalls over the side of the crib and then picked up another parcel from the floor, before using a pair of scissors to cut it open. She smiled as she pulled a brightly colored toy truck out of the box. "Do you want to play with this whilst mommy makes dinner?" she asked. Reaching down, she placed the toy truck on the floor in front of Jack, who rose to his feet and looked at it in disgust. "Now let's get you changed into your new overalls," she directed. He decided against putting up any resistance, he knew that if he reacted to her provocations then it would only encourage her. He thought that if he could endure just one more evening with her then it would finally be over with. She knelt down in front of Jack and pulled his jeans down to the floor, allowing him to wiggle free of them. Then she placed the overalls on the floor in front of him and he stepped into them, one leg at a time. She pulled the overalls up and folded the straps over his shoulders, then buckled them. "Look Jack, there's a picture of a tractor on the front," she said, pointing to his chest. He took a deep breath and bit his lip. "You should think yourself lucky that you're wearing a plain t-shirt, there were loads of printed ones to choose from," she teased. Emma retrieved the toy truck from the floor and then rose to her feet, before motioning for Jack to follow her. He traipsed behind her, following her into the living room. She placed the toy truck on the ground and pointed to it. "Are you going to play with your new toy?" she asked. He crossed his arms and glared at her defiantly. "Or do you want to sit on the couch with me and give me a cuddle?" she quizzed. He shook his head and grimaced, unwilling to yield to the pressure. "Did we have somewhere important to go tomorrow?" she asked rhetorically, "because I was thinking about taking you to the park," she added. Jack slumped down onto the floor next to the toy truck and stared at it. He knew that she would be able to reschedule the appointment with Doctor Palmer if she chose to do so. Deciding that antagonizing her wouldn't be a good idea, he grabbed hold of the toy truck and rolled it across the floor. "This will make a good picture," she suggested. When he looked up he saw Emma grinning and holding up her cellphone. He used to love the way that she smiled, but now it made his blood boil. He imagined how satisfying it would feel to slap her across her face. "I might frame it and put it on my wall," she giggled. Jack grunted and threw the truck across the floor. It was an infantile act of defiance, but it was the only thing that he had dared to do. He braced himself and waited for Emma's reaction, but she merely chuckled. "Jack, come here, mommy has something that she wants to show you," she said, beckoning him towards her. He folded his arms and looked down at the floor. "Jack, come sit on my lap, don't make me come get you," she warned. Reluctantly, he got to his feet and shuffled towards her without making eye contact. Then she grabbed hold of him and lifted him onto her lap. He sat facing away from her, with his back pushed up against her breasts, he could feel her breath on the back of his head. She wrapped one of her arms around his waist and then used her free hand to hold her cellphone in front of him. "Look Jack, that's you," she teased. He looked down at the phone and saw a photo of himself playing with the toy truck. He thought that he looked pathetic, he knew that anyone who saw the picture would think that he was a real toddler. Emma placed the phone down on the sofa and then used her free hand to caress his body. He shuddered at the touch of her skin as she gently massaged him, he was simultaneously repulsed and enthralled. "You like cuddling, don't you?" cooed Emma. Her words enraged him, but her body soothed him. He wanted to scream at her, but he didn't want her to stop. "It's okay honey, let yourself go," she urged, "babies like cuddles," she continued. He grimaced and balled his hands into fists, he felt like he had been betrayed by his own body. He almost cursed at her, but then she ran her fingers through his hair and his anger quickly subsided. He felt his muscles relax as the tension gradually dissipated under the soothing pressure of her touch. A stream of urine gushed out into his diaper, startling him and soaking his groin. He was both horrified and enraptured as she continued to caress him. "See, it's not so bad is it?" queried Emma.

When The Hypno Kicks In By Horatio Husky Commissioned by AnnaNapps “Soft… Sqweh… Sqweh… Shee…” The lay rat on the lush mattress, wooden bars rising to form the borders of her simple crib. Coherent thoughts were long gone now, as she had succumbed fully to the hypnosis she had tried so hard to resist. Her mind had become a blank slate, all past memories, thoughts, and talents both learned and naturally gifted had been stripped away. They were gone, forever, leaving behind only the pleasant fog that enveloped her waking mind in a soft, flannel blanket. “Comfy… I wuv comfy… Comfy good… Good for whittle rattos… I’m whittle ratto… Smol…” The simple affirmation of her identity brought comfort to the rat, her limbs tingling and growing warmer as the temperature in the room rose slightly, altered by an unseen spell to ensure that her comfort was kept at the maximum level. Her setting was simple, only a crib and comfortable mattress to keep her company. The room is quiet, still, illuminated only by the last few beams of sunlight on a late afternoon. There was no need for there to be anything else in the room, other than the crib to hold her. Annie could not have escaped the room even if she was able to come up with such an idea. No, there was only the wonderful reality of laying on her back, in a soft bed, and feeling ever so happy to enjoy the delicate euphoria sustained by having a mind filled with nothing. “Baby… Goo’... Goo’ guwl… I’m… I’mma goow… Gurl… Baby guwl…” The thought of knowing that she was a good girl gave her immense pleasure, for she wiggled her bottom and tail in response to the personal affirmation. In her mind, she was a good girl, a good girl solely for the fact that she was laying quietly and obediently in her crib, where she was left to do just that. “Goow girls… Need big… BIG diapers… Goow guwls have… Accidents…” A delicate blush formed on the rat’s cheeks, a slight rosiness saturating the normally white fur with a pleasant pink color. Annie was indeed wearing only a diaper in addition to her pink t-shirt. There was a heart on the landing zone, and the rest of the pink and white padding had been carefully wrapped around her waist to ensure that it was a snug, secure fit. The adhesive had been magically sealed against her, though even now her paws remained too clumsy and uncoordinated to loop even a single paw pad underneath a tape. The cushion underneath her tushie was significant, lifting her up a whole two inches off of the mattress beneath her. Its front was robust, wide, and thickly layered. It rode up to her upper thighs. It was so secured and voluptuous in size that no matter what pose her body might be in as she rolled around, it would be able to catch even the largest of floods without a single drop leaking out. “Big… Poofy… Puh… Puh… Poopy… Goow girls go poopy in poofy…” She mused to herself, idly dragging a limp wrist down to the front of her diaper to give her front a weak squeeze. Annie had become enamored by her diaper ever since her brain had been completely washed. It was her favorite part of her wardrobe, always there, sometimes crinkling to remind her that she was safe, and perpetually ready to hold all the messes that inevitably dribbled out of her when she was not paying attention. And Annie could no longer pay attention. She squeezed her thighs together, held apart by a good foot and a half by the sheer bulk of the diaper. Had she been willing, she would find that she would no longer be able to walk with such an immense bulk. Crawling too would be difficult, but given just how cozy she was feeling laying on her back she had no intention of moving anywhere. No, she would stay put, where everything was easy-going and okay. “Good guwls… Piddle… Diapers hold baby princess ratto piddles… No puddles… Only… Soggy woggy… Princess… Pampers…” Annie let out a little accident, trickling out of her only to be eagerly lapped up and absorbed by her diaper. It barely put a dent in the total amount the undergarment could absorb, for she had many such miniature accidents throughout her hours of languishing about. She did not mind. In fact, Annie quite liked how the diaper felt after she had wet it, the warmth of her pee radiating back into her fur to remind her that it was okay to pee in her diapers. That was what they were for, after all, to keep her safe and comfortable as she lay in her crib. “I’m… Mah… Mommy’s widdle… Puddle princess… Goow girls… Are soggy guwls…” This mantra would often repeat itself inside of her shallow consciousness, eliciting a sense of reward and euphoria that sometimes caused her to pass out from the sheer force of good feelings. Using her diaper was her favorite part of the day, and she could not even control when she had to go in it. It was a happy accident, every accident, and waking up from her pleasure-filled dreams into her waking stupor meant only that she would be awake for yet more accidents for her to relish and gurgle at. “Make stimkies… Annie… Gotta go… Make… Stimkies… Gotta… Do pushies… Good guwls… Do pushies…” Annie could feel it, the tell-tale signs that her tummy needed a little bit more room for more treats that would cause her to drool onto her shirt. Though the rat had no capacity to remember just how many diapers she had gone through that day, this was her fourth. Whenever she felt the slightest inclination to mess herself, she did without hesitation. The lavish feeling of being unable to pick herself up, move about, or even adjust herself inside of the overwhelming thick diapers made it so she would remain laying in her mess. Whenever she pushed, her accident remained firmly underneath her bottom, the earthy scent rising up to meet her nostrils and triggering a conditional embarrassment response. She would feel self-conscious at first, messy and dirty, which would eventually progress into a state of quiet reflection. Lastly, she would grow a little upset, and small cries would turn into sobs until tears would glisten in the corners of her eyes. That was when there was attention brought to her, soothing words and warm paws would lower the bars of the crib to change her well-used diaper. Her bottom would be lifted, wiped down and powdered with a generous helping of powder. Her ‘special spot’ too would be worshiped with warm, wet wipes. She quite liked this part, though she could no longer understand why, it was just a pleasant feeling, and it always came with a final reward. A fresh diaper, snuggly diapered, serving as the finest pillow for her now clean bottom, only to be defiled and distorted a few hours later when she had yet another moment of weakness. “Hurt… Tummy ouchie… Gotta… Gotta… Go… Make pushies…” The rat emitted a grunt, scrunching her face and balling her fists against her chest as she raised her knees upwards. The accident came, her tail swishing to the side to allow for more leverage as several loud sounds of flatulence became muffled in the seat of her princess pampers. Her bottom distorted slightly, bulging outwards and then sagging downwards as she pooped. So came the torrent, a flood gushing into the front of her patiently waiting diaper front as she fully relieved herself. Annie lowered her legs, her weight back down on her now messy diaper as she heaved a sigh of relief. The warmth from her fresh accident comforted her, and she wriggled her thighs and hips inside of her used padding, relishing the sensation of having completely soiled herself. Words became lost, as her thoughts could no longer articulate her feelings. Only sensations remained, the last threads of her adult mind vanishing into the abyss never to be retrieved again. Good feeling… Squishy feeling… Warm feeling… I did good to poop my pants… Good girl. “Goo’... Guwl… Goo’... Guwl… Goo’... Guwl…” Only two words remained, the only two words that she needed, for they accomplished everything that she wanted. Annie only wanted to feel good, to supplicate her body and diaper with the affirmation that she was only a baby rat that used her diapers. It was sufficient, no greater desires or wishes came to her mind other than being changed into clean diapers to turn them into messy ones. It was her sole point of interest. Now, she guided her paw to the front of her diaper, groping and poking at the thick, sodden material as yet another jet of pee escaped her, filling it further. She felt the urine drip down her front, seeping down into the flattened cake of her messy accident and mingling with it. Like so much mud against her backside, she wriggled around further, soft gurgles escaping her mouth as the sensation of being in a thoroughly used diaper spiked her dopamine levels to obscene levels. She would never be free from this high, her body would now be fully dependent on using her diapers several times a day to remain functional. It was her only source of happiness, and what a bountiful source of euphoria and glee it was. She would lay in her crib, piddle and push in her diapers, and reminder herself that she was a very “Goo’ guwl” for all eternity. This was her lot in life now, and it had now become irreversible. “Oh dear, it smells like someone just left me a little present in their diaper.” Came the voice belonging to the large, plush lop-eared rabbit. This was the only face Annie knew, and the only one she saw. Enchanted with a spell and given life with magic, this stuffed animal remained inanimate in another room, rising only to feed, wash, change, and clothe Annie when she needed it. It was all the rat needed, spending her days laying in a crib with nothing but the sheer blankness of her mind to keep her happy. She hardly understood the words that came from the rabbit now, but she appreciated the soft tones that she used. The rabbit spared no amount of effort ensuring that Annie remained calm and well-behaved, keeping her well fed and hydrated to maintain the rat’s only purpose for existing in her nursery. To use her diapers, to love her diapers, and to be completely dependent on her soft, pink diapers. “Now then, let me wipe that poopy little butt of yours and let’s put you into a fresh, new diaper. Doesn’t that sound nice, sweetheart?” The rabbit cooed, lowering the bars of the crib before reaching forward to gently cup the bottom of Annie’s diaper. She continued, her voice slightly bemused as she shouldered her diaper bag and deposited it down on the mattress next to Annie. “Oh my, it feels like you really did a number on this one, baby girl. Now then, let’s see what surprises you left me this time around.” The nursery was then filled only with the sound of tapes being slowly ripped off, and the crinkling of plastic as her diaper was unfolded. The rabbit took her time cleaning Annie up, letting the rat enjoy her touch and the pleasant sensation of having her fur wiped. There was no rush, after all, for the rat’s fate was filled with only the inevitability of a diaper change. No cause for hurry, for Annie was never to leave the confines of her crib, standing in the dungeon’s nursery, for the rest of her blissful days. When the Hypno Kicks In [Comm].pdf

Happy new year readers! Welcome to the latest (and I think the penultimate) chapter in the Mike and Sandra and Katie saga. This one occurs both in the past and a ways into the future from the previous episode. We still don't really know what's going on behind the closed doors of the mysterious Regression Center. As always, all characters are 18+ I'm back. But I don’t have any idea where I am or how I got here. I’m sitting on the floor in a living room near a pile of toys and children’s books that aren’t mine. A few more are scattered here and there across the carpet. It’s nice carpet, but not a color I could live with. The furniture and décor are also unfamiliar and not to my own or Sandra’s taste. A little too spartan really. First home maybe? There are no pictures on the wall or any other clues as to the owner that I can see from my current vantage point. The presence of what I do recognize as my backpack in the corner behind me suggests that I’m meant to be here and therefore likely safe. I’m not really responsible for my backpack, even though it’s “mine”, and even though it goes with me everywhere I go outside the home. Some well meaning adult put it there or sent me here with it. My initial sensation of panic begins to ebb a bit. The mystery location is actually less of a concern in the grand scheme of things than the missing time. I don’t even know what month it is, much less day or date. How long have I been zoned out for? I’m wearing a plain tee shirt that doesn’t quite cover my belly and duck-print flannel pajama bottoms with a cuff at the ankle. Did they even make these for adults or did Sandra have to order them specially? There are no other clues from my attire. Holiday neutral and seasonally appropriate for bedtime at any time of year. The slightly soggy disposable diaper underneath my pajama pants suggests that at least enough time has passed to allow for significant progression in my regression (what a strange concept that is)! The last I can remember clearly, I was still in training pants. Something akin to a diaper, but not quite. And yet, I can vaguely recall wearing daytime diapers at times too. And being changed at daycare. Or was it playgroup? It’s all so jumbled! I shake my head trying to clear the cobwebs and reflect for a moment on the irony inherent in the concept of progression in regression. But then I have to remind myself that getting lost in thoughts like these is a very risky undertaking. They can trigger more zone outs. The zone outs started subtly. Waking dreams that I slipped into without noticing I’d checked out. Like falling asleep in front of the TV when you are still sort of aware of the show as it plays on, but when you wake up, you have no idea what has happened or how much of it you missed. My first significant zone out actually occurred in front of the TV about three weeks after I started my sessions at the Regression Center. It was like any other lazy Sunday night. I was cuddled up with Sandra on the couch watching some awful family comedy movie she had picked out. I needed to pee, but I was patiently waiting for the next commercial break. All of a sudden, I was jolted back to reality by a shout of surprise from Sandra. A disposable training pants commercial was playing on the TV screen. And my pants were soaked. Sandra had been very nice about it. In fact, after her initial expression of surprise, she had been nonchalant about the whole thing, even though I couldn’t explain to her how or why it happened. As if it were totally normal for a diaper commercial to prompt a full-blown wetting accident in an adult. As if everyone just lost time like that. I was cleaning up in the shower and feeling very sorry for myself when I heard the bathroom door open. Sandra had slipped into the shower behind me without asking for permission to join. She pulled me into her, her bare breasts pressing firmly against my back. We stood like that in silence for a minute or so, and then she began soaping my back with a soft, baby blue washcloth. I’d never seen her use a washcloth before, but this felt really good. The tension in my shoulders eased a little. She moved closer again, the cloth now working lower on my bottom. As it slipped between my cheeks, she leaned forward and whispered in my ear: “Awwwww is my boy upset because he did a wee wee in his panties?” I let out a small gasp in reply - prompted more by the invasiveness of her work with the washcloth than the sensitivity of the subject. Sandra nodded in sympathy and moved the cloth to the front. The fingers of her left hand now caressed the tip of my penis as she gently worked over my crotch and balls with the right. She whispered again: “It’s OK, Sweetie. Accidents are no big deal. It was bound to happen sometime wasn’t it?” When I didn’t respond immediately, she paused her movements. Her touch felt amazing, and despite my shame, a growing part of me very much wanted this treatment to continue. My voice quivered a little as I replied: “I guess so, but not like this!…I mean I didn’t even know it was happening, and then I was wet, and you shouted, and I felt like I didn’t know where I was or who I was. And I know I said I wanted to go to the regression center, but really I just wanted an excuse to quit my job. I didn’t think it would be like…like…this. I didn’t even think it would WORK, and now look I’ve ruined the couch, and I just want to stop going and stay home with you instead…” Sandra interrupted my rambled confession with a gentle “Shhhhhhh!” in my ear. She was stroking me again now with the washcloth. “Sweetie, it’s too late to stop treatment now. Or at least, you can’t quit all at once - you know that could cause a serious psychotic break that could leave you permanently baby-brained. You don’t want that do you?” I shook my head “no” even as a soft moan escaped my lips. Sandra’s work with the washcloth was exquisite. I was thrusting a little bit into her hand now, and feeling her match my movements with her own, her smooth pubic area keeping firm pressure against my bottom. “No - you don’t. Let’s just stick with it until Easter and then we can decide what’s best for you. Does that sound good, my sweet boy?” I nodded and moaned again, thrusting harder now. “Besides, I have to tell you that you looked absolutely adorable sitting on the couch, looking up at me with confused puppy dog eyes, and a wet patch on your pants. In fact, if you had put your thumb in your mouth at that moment, I probably would have just ripped your wet pants off and fucked you on the spot.” That did it. “Oooooh fuuuuuck!”, I groaned, as I came hard into the washcloth, my knees buckling and almost giving way. Sandra caught me and held me, slumped and panting in front of her. “Oh my - two accidents in one night!”, she teased, and then she continued to rock me back and forth under the warm water. Of course not every zone out was as climactic as that first one, but in those early days especially, it did seem like Sandra went out of her way to “reward” me every time I did something particularly babyish while I was out. Getting a blowjob in dirty training pants in the family bathroom at the mall was one of most unexpectedly erotic things that had ever happened to me. There were some triggers I later came to recognize (and to be wary of) in my more lucid moments: baby talk, commercials or other media featuring babies or toddlers, praise for accomplishing simple tasks, and certain smells associated with childhood comforts and care. I’m sure the regression center planted others as well, although it was likely overkill as I was exposed to all of the things I just listed on a near constant basis by Sandra and the limited range of other adults I now interacted with regularly. It was next to impossible to avoid zone outs under these circumstances, even when I was aware of the triggers. A momentary slip into a daydream, a warm rush of dopamine, and I might not reawaken for hours, or days. Or, as it now seemed, weeks or even months. It’s possible that one day I’ll just slip away into a permanent zone out - my adult brain permanently cooked, never to return. Or that the generally dopey feeling that seems to stick with me these days even when I am back will increase to the point that I truly need Sandra’s constant care and attention. But I don’t think that’s her intention, or how this stuff really works. Sandra likes me being aware of what’s happening. She wants me to retain the memories of lost battles in intimate, gory detail. There’s no fun in this change in status unless I’m aware of it. A permanently zoned out zombie baby is not her desired end state. So for now, here I am. Wherever and whenever this is. This is the most lucid and just generally with it I've felt in a long time. And it's only in times like these, that I can see just how close I am getting to rock bottom, and just how much I wish I could stop the unending cycle of soggy and squishy bottoms that come with it. The last time I snapped back to something like my adult self was somewhere around Thanksgiving I think, and I was definitely much fuzzier then. Still, I can remember pieces of time from before that: trick or treating and playing at the park for instance, and various other scenes of a familiarly babyish nature that seem to span months and seasons. Has it really been that long? Unfortunately, I had chosen to waste my previous limited time in adult space by picking a silly fight with Sandra over the color of the shirt I was wearing (like I said, I wasn't thinking perfectly straight). I can't remember anything after that, so I must have been zoned out between then and now. I sit for another moment collecting my thoughts. The house is still quiet. I still have no idea where I am or who I am with. It occurs to me that I might be alone - which is disconcerting given the state of mind I was in just a few minutes ago. I’m not used to not having an adult at least within easy earshot. Dwelling on that thought threatens to provoke panic. And I know that panic, like any strong emotion, can lead to zone outs. I manage to stifle an urge to cry, and instead climb unsteadily to my feet. Big boy Mike has the tools to solve this mystery. I can see that the kitchen is empty, so I turn and walk towards a hallway. The crinkling from my bottom seems extra loud in the silence. I’m tempted to call out, but for some reason that seems a little scary in this quiet house. Who or what might reply? I resist an urge to put my thumb in my mouth. Keep it together, Mike! At the end of the hallway is an open doorway with muted light coming through. Now I can hear a gentle humming that sends little electric shivers up my spine. I notice a faint smell of baby powder or lotion in the air. The open door obviously leads to a baby’s room. I move closer, even though the rational side of my brain is ringing zone out trigger alarm bells. I can resist. I have to. The shades are drawn, but enough sunlight is leaking through to see. In the corner facing me, a young woman sits silhouetted in a rocking chair, nursing a small baby and humming a lullaby. The sight floods me with a mixture of longing and melancholy. This is the intimate side of babyhood that I don’t get to experience. It’s not for me. I don’t qualify. Eventually, the woman looks up and notices me standing in the doorway. I still can’t make out her facial features, but as soon as she speaks, I know it is Katie. Another, stronger electric shiver courses through me as she says in a firm, yet gentle voice” ”Mike, sweetie, I’m just putting Cassie down for her nap and then I’ll come sort you out, OK? “Please go and wait for me on the couch like a good boy.” To be continued...

Tea was walking around Times Square in New York City. She had just finished her dance training and was ready to head back home and see her friends again before looking for a job. She smiled at a deck box attached to her belt. She doubted her skills were at Joey or Yugi's level, but she was excited to show the two what she had picked up over the past two years. She had decided to cut through an alleyway when she saw someone come up. Tea moved to run until the figure pulled out a rag and held it to Tea's face. She could smell the chloroform as she began to feel weak. "Oh," Tea said weakly. "Not again." Tea then lost consciousness. When Tea came to, she was sitting on some kind of conveyor belt. She tried to leave, but a thin but powerful cord pulled her back onto it. "Welcome to the last day of your old life." A woman said. Tea looked and saw the figure who kidnapped her. She was also attached to another conveyor belt, and Tea saw a life point counter in front of her that read 4000. "What's this about?!" Tea asked. "Who are you?!" "I'm a relic hunter." The woman said. "However, work's been rather slow since Marik started working with his sister, so I've begun moonlighting as a human-trafficer for childless couples." "What's that got to do with me?!" Tea asked angrily. "Easy." The hunter said. "Kidnapping children is despicable. Kidnapping adults who can fight back, though, there's a challenge." "So we're going to Duel?" Tea asked. "Exactly." The hunter said. "As our life points drop, the belt will carry us down, making us more and more like babies. Once one of our life points hit 0, that person will be sent off to my clients via a fully automated system. Got it?" "Got it." Tea said, nervous but determined. "Let's Duel!" The two drew their cards from a stand directly opposite from them as Tea looked at her hand. It was a Dark Magician, a Dian the Cure Master, and a few other Magic Cards, all useless for the moment. Everything counted on the first card she drew. She drew the card and found Lemmon Magician Girl, and after a brief moment, a plan formed in her head. "I summon Lemmon Magician Girl!" Tea called out as she put the card on the reader connected to her stand, and a dark-skinned girl of about eight appeared with blonde hair and dressed in yellow armor. (Atk: 800/Def: 600) "Next, I'll play Dian the Cure Master to raise my life points by 1000." Tea called out. (Tea's life points: 5000) "And I'll end my turn." Tea finished with a smile not unlike the Pharaoh's. "Hmph." The hunter grumbled. "If you're not even going to try, this will be over quickly." She drew and smirked. "I play Cost Down to allow me to immediately summon monsters with five or six stars." Her smile widened. "Next I summon the Goddess of Maternity!" The hunter called out as a white haired woman appeared. (Atk: 2000/Def: 1900) "Next, I'll set a card face down." The hunter explained. "Now attack the Lemmon Magician Girl!" The hunter called out as the Goddess pointed at the Magician Girl. "Not so fast!" Tea called out. "When my Lemmon Magician Girl is attacked, I can summon a spellcaster from my hand, and I choose the Dark Magician!" The violent robes and purple armor of the Dark Magician appeared as he glared at the Goddess with his blue eyes. (Atk: 2500/Def: 2100) "Once that's done, your Goddess' attack is redirected at him, and her strength is cut in half." Tea finished. (Atk: 1000) The Dark Magician repelled the attack at the Goddess, and she was destroyed. (Hunter's life points: 2500) "Oh no!" The hunter called out as the belt rumbled to life. She was moved into a box as Tea saw all of the hunter's clothes tossed out as she came out completely naked. At another station, a hand came out of a green cube next to the hunter's conveyor belt and held her down as another hand spanked her, and she called out. She was then moved to another station where she got a soapy brush shoved into her mouth before the rest of her was washed, and her skin glowed like a newborns. She was then moved to another station where her stomach and crotch were powdered, and a spatula flipped the hunter onto her back as her butt was then powdered. "You wiww pay fow dis!" The hunter called out, and Tea gulped at how effective and efficient the belt was. She had to win... or else she'll never see her friends again! To be continued...

Chapter 1: With her lips pressed against the glass bottle, she took a large gulp. Emma didn’t know what she was drinking but only that it made her feel good. It made her feel numb. Her throat burned but she continued to drink, wanting to forget everything. Everyone. The room spun around and around and little twinkly lights sparkled in her eyes. The girl was aware that she was dead drunk. She was also aware that her best friend, Hannah was slumped over against Jack, more drunk than she. They’d broken up just yesterday. It was an ugly, sad fight that had not ended on the right note. But she had not expected him to move on so quickly. Not with Hannah. Never with her self declared sister. Emma giggled so hard that tears formed in her eyes and the bottle slipped from her hand, crashing into a million pieces, but nobody seemed to notice. Nobody ever noticed. Shouts sounded from the back porch. A game of beer pong was being played and In the kitchen, people mixed different drinks together, creating a cocktail of god-knows-what. But Emma stood in the living room. She hissed as the glass shards cut into her bare feet. The slight pain soon became overwhelming as the music pounded in her ears, sending a pulsing beat all the way to her soul. Her body swayed back and forth among the crowd of people. Now, she wasn’t usually into frat parties but was known to let loose every once in a while; and if she was desperate enough then would drink. She glared at the two of them as they sucked each other's faces and his hands groped her body. Emma had given Hannah the dress to borrow. It had never been a favorite of hers because it was too sparkly and tight. But it was exactly her friend’s style. Emma didn’t want it back now. She’d rather burn the damn outfit. Her feet moved on their own accord until she found herself outside, standing in the front yard. The grass was littered with red solo cups and over a dozen cars were parked in the driveway. She sat down and laid back, staring up at the starless night sky. “Emma?” Her head turned to the right. It was Julie Watkins. They were friends… kind of. “What’s wrong?” her eyebrows furrowed together. “You’re crying.” Was she? Her hand hovered below her blue eyes and fingertips were wet. She was. Julie sat down beside her. She was a nice girl. Her thick curly brown hair was pulled back into a long braid that snaked down her back. Her face was narrow, skin pale, and nose long and pointy. “I like your outfit.” Emma sloppily smiled. It was just a graphic t-shirt and denim skirt. Julie laughed. “I like your outfit as well.” Julie was nice. Everyone liked Julie, it was hard not to. Emma wore a plain black halter top and skinny jeans. She wasn’t quite sure where her shoes had gone. “Do you want to tell me why you’re out here crying?” the girl tried again. Emma shrugged. “Did you see Hannah and Jack?” “They’re drunk. I’m sure by tomorrow they won’t remember any of this.” Julie was too kind. How come she couldn’t be her best friend? “My parents are also getting divorced!” she blurted before she could stop herself. Her kind-of-friend was very understanding but Hannah had never been. Fuck Hannah Flynn. Fretfully, she tugged at a wavy lock of her auburn hair and Julie rubbed her back in soothing circles. She was crying again. “Do you want a ride back to your dorm? I haven’t drank anything.” Again, she shrugged, very indecisive at the moment. The whole reason she had come to college was to escape her parents who couldn’t manage to go a day without fighting. Emma thought it would be better being all the way across the country. The University of Seattle was an amazing school. “Let’s go,” said Julie as she stood up. “Do you know where your shoes are?” “No.” The girl sighed. “That’s alright. My car is just around the corner.” Clumsily she pushed herself up, leaning against Julie who was five feet and five inches tall. Emma was only five feet and two inches. She felt short in comparison. “I know what it feels like.” whispered Julie. “My parents divorced when I was eight. I’m not gonna lie, it’s not fun. But everything gets better in time. Just remember that.” The words passed right through her. Emma wasn’t sure what she’d remember by tomorrow. ooOoo She’d spent the past hour of the morning puking in the bathroom and after four ibuprofens for her pounding headache, still felt like shit. Her skin was pale, more so than usual, and clammy. The stuffy hot office only made it worse. The nineteen year old girl sat cross legged on the lumpy brown couch. Last night was a blur but she remembered them vividly making out on the couch. Hannah never came back to the dorm. It wasn’t hard to guess where she was. “Emmaline, can you answer me?” She looked up suddenly. Her counselor, Ms. Newman pursed her lips and shook her head. Her brown hair was pulled back into a severe bun and glasses sat on the bridge of her nose. “I’m sorry?” “Are you aware that you’re failing several of your classes? You got into this school on an academic scholarship and your grades right now are less than exemplary. You don’t want to be kicked out, do you?” Did she? Emma really couldn’t answer. “I-I’m going through stuff. I’m sorry but right now isn’t really the best time for… anything.” she tried to explain herself, truly she did. “We were understanding in the beginning but there comes a time when you need to pick yourself up.” Ms. Newman sighed. “You can’t continue this way. Many of your professors have expressed the same concerns.” There was no hiding that she was hung over. “Emma, there are people who want to help you. You’re only a freshman and have so much to look forward to. I understand your parents divorce has hit you hard but it helps to talk to others sometimes. You don’t have to struggle with this alone.” Sharing her feelings with strangers was the last thing she wanted to do. She’d rather jump in front of a train. “I’m going to give you the name of a therapist. She’s free and I’ve sent many students to her before. Trust me, they’re completely new people after they're done with her.” Emma could tell that it wasn’t really a choice and took the piece of paper reluctantly. This woman could spout whatever nonsense she wanted but nothing would change. Her life sucked and would always be that way. Afterward, she went back to her dorm, prepared to take another nap but stopped short. “I’m so sorry!” Hannah exclaimed upon seeing her. Mascara ran down her face and a dark tightly coiled curl stuck to her wet cheek. “I-I was drunk and wasn’t thinking straight and it just sorta happened!” Maybe if she had been thinking rationally, she would’ve been more understanding but at the moment she wanted to strangle the curl and watch as her dark skin lost color. “Fuck you, Han.” her voice was cold. “Of course you went after Jack McCroy! He’s mine-” “You broke up… again! For like the hundredth time!” her voice rose an octave. “I’m sorry that I made a mistake but don’t get angry at me. It’s not my fault that you’ve got a shitty life!” Hannah knew that she had hit her where it hurt. “Em… I- I didn’t mean tha-” “Get out.” Her hands formed into a fist at her side, knuckles white. “Get the fuck out!” She didn't need to ask again. ooOoo Her major was political science. Ever since she was a little girl, Emmaline Rodgers had dreams of becoming the first female president of the United States. However, as she grew older those dreams were quickly squashed as she realized what a misogynistic world she lived in. Now, she just hoped to be something. Anything other than a college drop out. Before, Emma thought she didn’t care but now took it back. The girl didn’t work so hard throughout high school and leave home only to end up right back there. She was determined to succeed. To do better than her miserable parents who they themselves never completed college. Her mother worked the farm and her father owned the local corner store. They didn’t make a ton of money but it was enough to survive off of the necessities. Townsford, Connecticut was a town of about one thousand. It was more a rural farming community with one stoplight in the entire county. Everyone knew everyone and it was not a good place to stand out. That’s why she had always hated her vibrant red hair. She got it from her father. Emma had always considered herself kind of a shy girl. Never straying far away from what she knew but there was a desire that burned inside her to escape the deadbeat town which is exactly what she did. The girl was doing more than her parents ever did but it wasn’t enough. That’s why a week later she met Marina Tischner. The woman was kind and almost had a motherly feel to her. She had straight blonde hair and a heart shaped face. She was dressed casually in a blue turtleneck, dark jeans and boots. The room was small but comfortable. The walls were painted a mustard yellow and there was one small window which was the only light in the room. In front of her was a coffee table and a chair on the other side. An icy glass of water and a bowl of mints were situated in front of her. She was surprisingly easy to talk to, something Emma had sworn she would never do. Everything came pouring out of her mouth at rapid speed: Hannah and Jack. Her parents. Hopes and dreams. The only sound she heard was the sound of the pencil tip against the paper as Dr. Tischner took down notes. “Are you happy with your life right now?” “Honestly?” her voice shook. “No. Sometimes I wish I could go far away and be a different person, live a second life. Don’t get me wrong, I want to try. I don’t want to give up but I’m just so tired of everything.” “It’s normal to feel that way. Everyone does at some point.” She supposed the woman was right but Emma just felt so alone. There was no one to save her. “Why don’t you have a sip of the water.” Dr. Tischner nodded toward the glass. “We’ve been talking for a while.” ooOoo Emma’s eyes blinked open but quickly shut, the bright light caught her by surprise. She tried again, this time more slowly and hesitant. Something wasn’t right. A headache thundered at the front of her head and vision blurred around the edges. She felt dead, unable to feel her body, everything was numb. “Mmmhph!” she tried to talk but it came out in a grumbled mess. There was something in her mouth that she couldn’t spit out. The girl was so tired. Her eyes began to flutter as different colors floated in front of her. “No, no Emmy.” a woman stood above her. “Nap time is over, you can go night-night later.” Nap time? Night-night? What the hell was going on? “You’re a silly girl. Just suck on your paci, there’s no need for tears.” Was she crying? The woman tapped the object lodged in her mouth. Without really thinking about it, Emma did as she said. It felt like she had been hit by a truck. Nothing made any sense. “Nurse Janie just has to change your diapee and then you can have some nummies.” Her blue eyes narrowed and brows furrowed together. Something really wasn’t right. Her heart raced against her chest and a high whine escaped her throat. The woman picked her up with ease and automatically her legs wrapped around her waist and head rested on her shoulder. The young girl suddenly stiffened, hearing a crinkle as the woman… patted her butt? “Don’t worry sweetie.” she cooed. “You’re just a little wet but it’s nothing I can’t take care of.” There was a sinking feeling in her stomach as her mind caught up with the lady’s words and realized what the feeling was between her legs. She was wearing a fucking diaper. “Nnn-nuhnuh!” she tried to speak but could only string together a few words. Her body shook and the woman just patted her back. Looking around the room it was empty, save for a bunch of oversized… cages? No. Cribs.There was a rocking chair positioned in each corner of the room and walls were painted a light pink. A rainbow, clouds, and a smiling sun were painted on the wall. It reminded her of her childhood doctor’s office. Except she wasn’t a child. She was nineteen years old. “Keep sucking your paci,” her voice remained calm. “We’re just going to get your little tush changed.” Breath. One, two, three, four… she began to count in her mind. Five, six, seven, eight… don’t think about what she’s doing. Don’t think about how she just strapped you to a fucking changing table that’s way to big for an actual baby. Tears burned in her eyes and a few trickled down her cheeks. She flinched at the touch of the wet wipe against her… her private area. No one but her had ever touched down there before. Her heart pounded in her ears and began to struggle against the straps that restrained her ankles and wrists. She was completely nakad. Oh dear god. Emma screamed, terrified of what was going to happen. The woman swatted her thigh and made a clicking sound with her tongue. “Is little Emmy having bad thoughts?” “Effmfa!” her voice grumbled as she tried to correct the woman. Her name was Emma. Emmy was a baby name. “Oh Emmy, your head is just filled with bad big girl thoughts.” she ignored her protest. “I’m just getting you changed into your pullup and pretty dress. Your diapees are just for night time.” That wasn’t what she was upset about, at least not in that sense. Emma had to communicate with her that there had been some sort of mistake. She wasn’t meant to be here. The young girl kicked her legs as hard as she could, straining against the restraints. The woman clicked her tongue and blue eyes narrowed. “You’ve been such a good girl the past few days. Perhaps you're just hungry, it is time for your nummies after all.” Emma almost laughed in disbelief. Nummies? How old did she think she was? Five? And what did she mean by the past few days? Emma could only remember the beginning of the meeting with Dr. Tischner. The woman bent down, opening a drawer and pulled out a thick pullup. Her cheeks pinkened as Emma wailed from behind the rubber object, unable to escape. “Oh, you’ll get nummies soon. I know how much you like nursie’s milk. Relax and suck on your paci.” But she couldn’t relax because a sudden storm raged at the front of her mind- a lightning strike, a clap of thunder. Her eyes blinked rapidly, persisting through the pain, trying to remember. But her mind was blank. How had she ended up here? ooOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to everyone who has reviewed and read, I really appreciate it! I’ve already started writing the second chapter and it should be uploaded soon!